"Okay, okay!"

"It was so scary, I broke out in a cold sweat!"

"..."

“He actually ate it.”

"Exciting! It's actually possible!"

"..."

Ding, ding, ding, ding...

The crisp sound kept coming.

The residents on the fairy boat did not have any idea of ​​getting something for free.

Those who have money contribute money, and those who don’t have money just support the event.

But more or less... giving a few patrol rifles is completely fine.

So the Xundi was still inside the gong, making a tinkling sound, just like rain. But after a while, there were a lot of them.

Gui Naifen did not get carried away.

Instead, he pulled the sword out little by little.

Finally, he performed a sword dance in a dashing manner and bowed to the audience again.

Well-mannered and pleasing to the eye.

"Thank you all for your reward."

"But don't worry. There's more to come!"

"..."

"Miss Guinevere, you use a sword, this is it!" Someone gave a thumbs up.

"This kind of swordsmanship is really eye-opening for us!"

I don't know if they were joking or if they really believed it. Guinevere broke out in a cold sweat.

She doesn't know how to use a sword and she's not good at it.

But maybe this is how the Xianzhou side described themselves? They described themselves as being more powerful when swallowing a sword?

She felt like she had learned something new.

As expected, the brothers were right. Xianzhou culture is broad and profound!

PS1: Here is the second update, and there is one more update, keep it up~~

Chapter 529: Two Walters? Absolutely amazing!

this side.

On the Star Dome Train.

"Uncle Yang, thank goodness you're here. Otherwise, it's not certain whether Teacher Danheng and I can handle this."

The sweet and innocent voice carries the youth and vitality unique to a girl.

It started from where I got on the bus, and then moved from far away to near.

"?" Walter, who was sitting in the car, couldn't help but look up.

He shifted his gaze away from the synesthesia beacon and even frowned slightly.

What is this kid talking about?

He could definitely hear it.

That is the sound of March 7th.

March 7th is the happy pill on the Starry Sky Train.

Unlike the naturally dull Dan Heng, he is extremely outgoing, even looking a little silly.

Ji Zidu said.

If there was no March 7th, there would only be Walter and Danheng.

I guess the entire Starry Sky Train must be several dozen years older.

Anyway, Walter didn’t know whether Dan Hengtong agreed or not.

But Walter himself had no opinion.

After all, he is already in his forties. How could he be the same as a youngster?

This time the Starry Sky Train stopped at the Black Tower Space Station.

Complete some of the Black Tower's delivery commissions, and replenish supplies at the same time.

Walter was too lazy to go down.

Only Danheng and Sanyueqi went to purchase.

As for Ji Zi, she naturally wanted to maintain her relationship with Ester, and at the same time thank Ester for giving some support to the Star Train.

and so……

How is this going?

“???” Walter was shocked.

Because I saw it.

Sanyueqi and Danheng walked in.

this is nothing.

But what the hell are those people who followed?!

One of them had red twintails, a petite body, and a robotic arm on her right hand.

The other one had a messy, sloppy blue bird's nest hairstyle.

There is another one who looks serious, looking around, and has a similar appearance to the blue girl, but with a small bunch of stubborn red highlights.

That’s not a problem at all!

Even though Walter knew very well that in this universe, there were far more seemingly familiar old friends than he had imagined.

What about the last one?

Brown hair and glasses.

Looks gentle.

Wearing a suit and a scarf.

Isn't this me, your mother?!

Another me in the world?

"Huh?" March 7 was also stunned.

He looked at Lao Yang sitting on the sofa, and then looked at Lao Yang behind him.

So weird~

Take another look!

what happened? !

"Dan Heng and I encountered a problem and happened to find Uncle Yang."

"I thought Uncle Yang, who had agreed not to get off the bus, actually got off quietly, so I just came back with him..."

"..."

"But if the person I brought back was Uncle Yang... then who is this person sitting here?"

"..."

March 7 was even more shocked than Walter.

I counted on my fingers and muttered to myself, feeling that the CPU was about to burn out. I looked around.

No matter how you look at it, it's still exactly the same!

“…” Dan Heng could only remain silent.

He looked at Walter in the car, and then looked at the person he and the other two had brought back. In an instant, his pupils twitched.

"Okay! What's so surprising?!" It has to be Tesla again!

She put her hands on her hips. Like everyone else, she had anticipated this. In fact, this was a scene she really wanted to see.

Walter beside her was just helpless and cooperated with her. Who said she was his wife?

"To put it simply, your Walter is also Walter. Our Walter is also Walter. Any questions?"

no doubt.

This Walter in the car never got off from the beginning to the end, so it was true.

But the same is true for what came here with Tesla, the current civilization Einstein, and the previous civilization Einstein.

They are individuals from the Ark.

Although I just wanted to come to the Black Tower Space Station to see what the elite scientists in the universe look like.

Facilitates communication.

More Tesla and two Einsteins proposed.

but.

Since we have encountered the Starry Sky Train.

Their interests will also be attracted.

Follow what March 7th said and come along.

It's not that I'm deliberately teasing them.

It’s just that Sanyueqi and Danheng have preconceived notions.

Because if they asked directly, the people who came from the Ark would definitely explain.

No chance to explain.

This is all Miss March 7th’s fault!

"..." Dan Heng was the one who understood the most clearly, and he looked at San Yue Qi dimly.

“~~~” March 7 stuck out his tongue and laughed.

Dan Heng has short, messy hair and wears clothes in a green style, which is obviously similar to Xianzhou.

On the other hand, on March 7th, the coat was not worn properly, and the short skirt revealed the white and tender thighs.

Coupled with her beautiful pink and blue hair, the whole person gives people a bright and lively aura.

I guess if she stops smiling someday, that would be a real problem. She's actually pretty good this way.

No?

"March, they are guests, there is no need to be nervous." Starry Sky Walter stared at Tesla and the two Einsteins for a long time, and finally fixed his gaze on Ark Walter for a while, and said this after a long time.

Let the whole atmosphere relax a little.

"Okay~ Don't worry, I'll make tea right away!" Although March 7th looks stupid, it is not stupid at all.

"Let me help too." Dan Heng followed silently, probably knowing that it was not a good thing for him to stay here.

And Xingqiong Walter waited until Fangzhou and the others were seated before he looked at them with great certainty.

"You guys aren't from this world...right?"

"Are you so sure?" Fang Zhou Walter smiled.

It feels amazing.

It's like two people looking in the mirror.

Taking Lu Ling with her and calling the butler Butler, Vanessa packed her luggage and prepared to leave the craftsman's holy land, Shopwock City, and rush to Henkel Town.

She believed that with her communication and negotiation skills, she might be able to obtain materials from the "Southern Caravan" in advance without having to complete the escort mission.

But what Vanessa didn't know was that shortly after she left the Mission Guild, the kind receptionist secretly tied a letter to the leg of a carrier pigeon and released it.

——(Boss Mossen, this time I'm sending you a beautiful piece of high-end merchandise. Please don't be stingy with the reward you deserve~ Hehehe~)

The receptionist's philistine face displayed a sinister smile that would scare a child to tears.

·

·

Not long after Vanessa left the Task Union's Shopwock City branch, two more young girls entered this deserted Task Union.

The receptionist initially thought she was hallucinating, because how could girls from other places appear in their sparsely populated and run-down place?

However, the people are real people, and the voices are real voices that echo.

After confirming that what she saw and heard was real, the receptionist was overjoyed.

——(This pie is about to fall from the sky, it’s really too late to catch it~!)

"My two sisters, are you reward hunters here to accept commissions? Or are you clients here to issue commissions?" the receptionist asked enthusiastically.

"Hello, we are here to accept a commission. No need for reception. We can just go to the commission announcement column ourselves."

The fox girl in the lead showed the competence of an old reward hunter. She politely declined the receptionist's enthusiasm and then pulled the one-eyed girl beside her into the hall.

Seeing this, the receptionist did not force them and allowed the two to go in and check the commission release column.

Because she knew in her heart that no matter what the purpose of these two people entering this task union was, they would eventually come back to her to "accept" her deception.

——(Hehehe, Boss Moshen, with so many beautiful girls, you’ll have a lot to do next~)

·

In the lobby of the Task Union's Shopwock City branch, the fox-man girl Emilia and the tiger-man girl Heloise were carefully reading each posted commission in front of the commission announcement board.

As for why these two girls, who were supposed to be crafting and purchasing equipment, came here to accept the commission, the reason is actually very simple and can be summed up in three words: they realized too late how poor they were.

Time goes back to this morning. The high-spirited Heloise and the equally expectant Emilia walked onto the streets of Shopwock, the holy land of craftsmen.

The two of them had similar goals, but soon encountered their first disagreement in their paths of action.

Emilia thought they should look for small shops in remote locations. According to her experience, it was often in such shops that one could buy good equipment at a low price.

Heloise believed that the guidance of the Evil Tiger King God all pointed to the grand and large shops, which meant that the craftsmen and equipment they were looking for must be in the large shops.

11.08 - Ways to make money

The two girls each held an opinion and disagreed with each other's point of view.

The solution to this disagreement is very easy, which is to visit both big and small stores.

After a morning of running around and asking questions, Emilia and Heloise were both silenced by the cruel reality.

No matter whether it is a big store or a small store;

In the crowded places...in the remote and quiet alleys...in this huge craftsman's holy land, Shopwock City, there is no equipment they can afford!

·

Ahem, sorry, sorry, Emilia and Heloise are a little excited.

·

To be precise, it’s not that Emilia and the others can’t afford any equipment, but the price of any piece of equipment that meets their needs is far beyond their affordability - not to mention buying all the equipment they need.

Taking the staff that Emilia wanted as an example, her needs were actually not high. After all, she had just been promoted to the fourth level not long ago, and she would not ask for those high-level staffs that could greatly enhance her strength.

However, even the most basic entry-level "Intermediate Magic Wand" starts at eighty silver coins, which is equivalent to the price of a third-level magic book!

You know, in the Prison Star world, for a magician, the importance of a staff is far less than that of a magic book.

After learning that the "Intermediate Magic Wand" in the craftsman's holy land, Shopwock City, was so expensive, Emilia felt that her current "Improved Sycamore Wood Wand" could still be used.

[Note: Improved paulownia wood staff, passive effect, increases magic attack power by 50 points]

·

You don't have to rush to buy the magic wand, but equipment that enhances survivability is a rigid demand of Emilia.

At this stage, she has always been working as a team with Heloise, and it is estimated that this will continue for a long time to come.

Their combination of magician and assassin is quite effective in sneak attacks, but as soon as they enter into positional warfare or are ambushed by the enemy, they are doomed.

Therefore, Emilia has been thinking about how to improve her survivability, so as to reduce the need for Heloise to cover her and attract fire.

It would be great if she could buy boots like Benning's that allow teleportation - Emilia had such an unrealistic thought before stepping into the equipment store in Shopwock City.

After looking around, he actually found her a pair of magic boots with similar skills, but the price was as "dreamy" as the skills.

·

The escape boots, which cost three gold coins a pair, ended Emilia's daydream.

The total property of her and Heloise was only one gold coin and twenty-four silver coins, which was not enough to buy even a single pair of boots.

After asking for prices for a whole morning, the two girls, who had no idea about the prices in Shopwock, the holy land of craftsmen, finally realized the gap between reality and their dreams.

However, if they retreated because of this level of difficulty, they would not be Emilia and Heloise.

Regardless of whether she could afford it or not, Emilia wrote down the prices first and then made a shopping list.

Emilia's own needs are:

Entry-level intermediate magic wand: Feather sandalwood wand, priced at ninety silver coins, reduces magic power consumption by one tenth;

A Weird Rabbit Fur Mage Robe, priced at 70 silver coins, increases the wearer's agility and overall resistance.

The Burrowing Hamster Escape Boots, priced at three gold coins, have an active skill, "Shrinking the Earth," which instantly moves 15 meters in a specified direction.

·

Heloise's need is to recast the "Corrupted Dagger·Poison Dragon Claw", and she needs to ask the craftsmen for this.

After some understanding, Heloise's favorite proposal was the "Cold Poison Dagger" proposed by one of the most famous craftsmen in the craftsman's holy land, the city of Shopwock: the silversmith Mr. Smith.

This master craftsman who is good at using silver as a material to create equipment can not only retain the original skills of the "Corrupted Dagger·Poison Dragon Claw", but also introduce the "Ice Attribute" on this basis using "silver" as a medium, thereby enhancing the power of the "Corrupted Dagger·Poison Dragon Claw" and the success rate of poisoning.

In addition, the "Corrupted Dagger" with ice attributes has a certain probability of slowing down the enemy, which is undoubtedly what Heloise needs.

So, Heloise was satisfied with the plan, but the price was something she could not afford.

Mr. Smith happened to have enough materials on hand to reforge the "Corrupted Dagger" for Heloise, but the total price was as high as two gold coins and fifty silver coins.

Therefore, Heloise had no choice but to return in shame and reunite with Emilia.

Emilia calculated that the total demand of the two people was seven gold coins plus ten silver coins. This was a huge sum of money, a huge sum that neither Emilia nor Heloise had ever had in their lives.

For these two people who have no concept of saving, the only way to get this money to realize their wish is to earn it.

That's why Emilia and Heloise appeared at the Task Union branch in Shopwalk City.

·

"These commissions...are not suitable for either of us..."

Emilia muttered to herself as she looked at the parchments posted on the commission board.

For Emilia and Heloise, as outsiders, they cannot accept the time-consuming and low-risk collection commissions.

Not only does the collection commission require extensive local experience, but the biggest problem is that it will leave both of them with insufficient income to make ends meet.

As long as they stayed in the city of Shopwock, Emilia and Heloise would inevitably have expenses. Just relying on the income from the collection commissions, they would not be able to save enough to earn seven gold coins even if they worked here for several years.

If you choose to commission a subjugation, the rewards posted on the commission release column are all for monsters of level 4 or 5 or above.

This is still too dangerous for Emilia and Heloise, who are only at the early fourth level.

—(These subjugation requests are so long in the past...are there no local bounty hunters capable of taking them on?)

Emilia looked around and once again noticed the deserted state of the quest guild.

Based on her experience working at the Sunny Town Task Union branch, she knew that the Shopwock City Task Union branch might not be able to complete a single commission in a whole day.

"Emilia, here is a wish to conclude a mission of protection."

At this time, Heloise pointed out to Emilia a guard commission posted in the corner, and judging from the date, this commission was a new commission that was just released this month.

"Southern Caravan...Henkel Town...This commission seems quite good. At least it can earn us some money for food."

Emilia nodded and planned to find the staff to learn the details of the commission.

Unexpectedly, the receptionist who was at the door suddenly appeared and asked with a smile if there was anything she could do for me.

——(This auntie is really enthusiastic... Is this quest guild so enthusiastic because they are short of people to take on commissions?)

Emilia subconsciously took two steps back, and then began to ask the receptionist about the details of the escort commission.

"..."

Aisha frowned in silence.

At this time, the ancient snail beside it stretched out a thin vine and touched Aixia's shoulder.

Aixia looked over and saw the ancient snail chirping.

"You're saying this isn't a Pokémon move or ability, but a real weather anomaly?"

Aixia confirmed with Gu Jianwo again and again.

Gu Jianwo gave Aixia a positive answer with his body language.

"this......"

Aisha fell silent.

"never mind."

Unable to figure out the reason for a while, Aixia put aside what he had just seen and heard.

He took Grunt back into the advanced ball, then took back Happiny and Ralts, and released his own mount, Charizard.

"Time to go, Charizard."

"Roar!"

Aisha patted Charizard's belly, and Charizard roared fiercely.

These days, in the forest full of treetops and branches, Charizard couldn't fly and had to walk the whole time for the first time in a long time. It was really frustrated.

After hearing Aisha say that they could finally leave this damn place, Charizard immediately sprayed a beam of fire into the sky with great excitement.

result......

"Wow!"

A heavy rain came, drenching Charizard to the bone.

Charizard: "......"

Charizard looked at the unfavorable weather silently and felt his blood pressure rising.

Aisha, who was hiding under the wings of Charizard and was not exposed to the rain, looked at the sky with a strange expression.

This heavy rain was just like the light snow just now, which was fleeting and then continued to drift away into the distance accompanied by dark clouds. It was very strange.

"Forget it, let's go."

"Roar!"

Charizard rubbed his back and carried Coach Ai on his back.

On the way back to the city, he and Charizard didn't encounter any strange weather, which made Charizard, who was innocently drenched in the rain, even more depressed.

However, as soon as he returned to a place with signal, Aixia received a call from Master Ma.

"Hey?"

As soon as Aixia answered the phone, Master Ma's somewhat embarrassed voice came from the other end of the line.

"Hey, little Xia Xia..."

"What's wrong, Master Ma?"

Aixia frowned, not knowing what was going on with Master Ma's tone.

Master Ma sighed and said, "I'm sorry, Xiao Xia Xia, our trip to Kai Island may have to be postponed for a while."

"What happened?"

Hearing this, Aixia suddenly recalled the special weather conditions she had just encountered.

His intuition told him that the situation that troubled Master Ma had a lot to do with the weather.

"That's it..."

Master Ma sighed and explained to Aixia something he didn't know because he had been running around in the wild these days.

"There's been a major problem with the ocean currents these past few days. Although the problem originated in the Orange Islands near the Kanto region, it's so severe that almost everywhere in the world has experienced some degree of abnormal weather changes. The Great Flame region, which is closer to the Kanto region, has been particularly affected by the ocean currents, and with it, a severe storm. All ships and planes heading in and out of the Great Flame region have been shut down. We're temporarily unable to travel to the Galar region."

Master Ma explained the whole story.

Aisha was stunned.

The Orange Islands, ocean currents, climate change...

These key words strung together finally reminded him of what kind of incident this was.

"Tsk."

Flying in the sky on a Charizard, Aisha's eyes were complicated.

I have been so busy lately that I forgot about it.

Judging by the time, Xiaozhi should have gone to the Orange Islands a long time ago and has been traveling for a while.

At this time, an incident related to the first-level god occurred, and the timing just happened to match.

"Xiao Xiaxia?"

Master Ma waited for Aixia's response for a long time, so he called him with a bit of guilt.

"Ah." Aixia quickly responded, "It's okay, Master Ma, I don't care about it. There's nothing we can do about it. We can just wait until the storm is over before we leave."

"well......"

Master Ma sighed again over there.

"Oh, it's all my fault. If I hadn't been such a playful master, we would have left on a plane a few days ago."

It can make Master Ma, a game fanatic, say such words.

It seems that this old man, who is sometimes funny and sometimes a naughty boy, really feels that he has wasted Aixia and Caidou's time this time.

Aisha couldn't help but smile bitterly.

There is a reason why Master Ma is respected.

This ability to reflect on one's own problems is not a quality that every master possesses.

"Don't worry, Master Ma, this is not your problem."

Coach Ai smiled and comforted Master Ma.

Then, he held up his cell phone, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the dark sky in front of him.

"Besides, this storm will soon be over..."

Yes.

It's almost over.

He ended it with his own hands!

......

That was when Aisha was still searching for the ancient snail in the swamp forest.

Far away near the Orange Islands on the border of the Kanto region, an unexpected guest visited.

"The God of Thunder, the God of Fire, and the God of Ice cannot be touched without permission, otherwise the wrath of heaven and earth will lead the world to destruction. The God of the Sea will only appear when it is time to save the world from destruction, but he cannot prevent it either. Only the emergence of a superior 'Controller' can quell the wrath of the gods."

Inside the luxurious hall, a man in a robe stood elegantly in front of a special machine.

There was a faint smile on his face and his eyes were arrogant.

"I don't want the God of Fire or the God of Thunder, nor the God of Ice."

Gazing at the azure sky from the cracks in the hall's wall, he calmly recounted his ambitions, saying, "But the God of the Sea."

"drop."

A mechanical sound caught his attention.

"After a thorough investigation, we concluded that the God of Fire is the mythical Pokémon Moltres, a special species of Moltres that lives near Asia Island in the Orange Islands."

A mechanical report sounded from the machine behind the man.

A lifelike projection of Moltres emerged from the mech.

"Similarly, the God of Thunder is Zapdos, and the God of Ice is Articuno."

As the mechanical voice narrated, the Flame Bird flapping its wings in the projection gradually transformed into Zapdos and Articuno.

These are none other than the three legendary birds of the Kanto region!

"Zapdos and Articuno, I'm guessing they're both like Moltres, and can only be a special species that lives near Asia Island."

Hearing this, the man took a step and walked up the stairs calmly.

Sitting on a chair with a very mechanical style, with his hands on both sides of the chair, the man's expression remained as calm as ever even when facing the legendary mythical Pokémon, with a hint of arrogance that was natural to his temperament.

"As expected, they are all on Asia Island."

A projected map unfolded in front of him.

Soon, a holographic 3D projection of four islands, one large and three small, appeared on the map.

“But my goal is to go further.”

The mechanical sound rang out at the right time.

Three bright red inverted triangle signs appeared above the three small islands on the map.

"Three life reactions similar to those of mythical Pokémon have been detected: Zapdos, Articuno, and Moltres."

Artificial intelligence clearly marked the location of the island where the three sacred birds were located for the man.

The man chuckled.

"Appeared."

With the press of a button, the mechanical chair under the man suddenly rose up and went to the second floor.

His figure disappeared into the passage. On the ceiling of the first floor, there was a vivid mythological painting.

"What's the closest to us?"

"It's the Moltres from the Island of Fire."

A man is talking to an artificial intelligence in a passage.

A simple conversation determined the next hunting target.

"Crack!"

Across the passage, the mechanical chair rises to the top floor with a wide view.

The blue sky and white clouds came into the man's sight.

But what attracted his attention more was the endless sea below and the four islands located on the blue ocean.

"Ah."

His eyes fixed on the island closest to him, a proud smile appeared on the man's face.

The sound of the engine was incessant. The vehicle he was driving was actually an incomparably huge flying palace that looked like an alien flying saucer. It condensed the essence of the wisdom of human craftsmen and could be called the crystallization of technology!

"boom--!!"

A loud rumbling sound resounded from the clouds, and the flying palace soon flew over the Island of Fire.

The roar of artillery fire resounded throughout the world, and several shells landed on the highest mountain on the Fire Island, causing landslides and the spread of frost.

"..."

The man on the top floor of the flying palace had a normal expression.

He is a self-proclaimed elegant collector. In his eyes, whether it is the Three Divine Birds or the God of the Sea, they are ultimately his collections.

only......

I wonder if he underestimated the power of God?

"Wow!"

The angry sound of birdsong came from the valley.

"Today I...I won't go, you guys can have fun by yourselves!"

Amei, who had just gotten in the car, backed out with a red face.

Oh my God, A-mei, A-mei is having too much fun.

Were the two of them stimulated to fall into depravity?

The curtains were drawn back.

A-mei's head appeared behind the car window.

"Amei, you said this yourself, don't blame me when the time comes."

Looking at the girl behind the car window.

A hint of doubt flashed in Amei's eyes.

What happened to A-mei and A-mei today?

Could it be that he was really stimulated by something?

Recalling the strange smell I smelled in the car just now.

Amei's face couldn't help but turn redder.

Wait, weird smell?

Amy sniffed and smelled it.

Why is there a familiar smell in this strange smell?

"Then let's go!"

The animal cart started to creak again.

A-mei, who was lying behind the window, kept looking at A-mei with a smile.

It would be best if Amei didn't go.

Two people are always better than three.

This way, the eldest brother will spend more time with her.

Familiar smell?

Amei's eyes lit up and her face showed disbelief.

"Wait for me!"

Amei chased after the carriage, holding up her long skirt.

I don't care about losing my image.

Amei, holding her long skirt, sprinted to catch up with the carriage.

Opened the car door and got in.

"Boss!"

Amei exclaimed in surprise as she entered the carriage.

Amei, A-mei, and A-mei are indeed best friends.

Even the things they do are the same.

Amei, who rushed towards Li Meng, pushed Amei away.

Ah Mei's petite body fell into Ah Mei's arms.

"Giggle!"

A-mei hugged A-mei and giggled.

Ah Mei glared at Ah Mei who threw herself into the boss's arms with an unhappy look on her face.

"Boss, woooo!"

Amei, lying in Li Meng's arms, began to cry.

Li Meng's chest was wet in a short while.

Li Meng didn't say much.

Just holding Amei's delicate body quietly.

Listen to Amei's crying.

A-mei and A-mei also calmed down.

The two looked at Amei with complicated expressions.

Among the three of them, Amei likes to talk about the eldest brother the most.

As if afraid that they would forget the boss.

Over the past hundred years, Amei has wanted to find the boss many times.

But they were persuaded.

It’s not that they don’t want to go find the boss.

But the boss is not someone they can find.

If they want to see the boss, they can only wait.

After a while, Amei raised her head with tears in her eyes.

"Boss, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have cried."

Li Meng smiled and shook his head.

"It's ok!"

As he spoke, Li Meng kissed Amei's cheek.

He kissed away the tears on Ami's cheeks.

Amei's face flushed slightly, and a hint of shyness flashed in her eyes.

She tilted her head slightly and let the boss kiss her on the lips.

The two of them kissed passionately naturally.

Looking at the two people kissing deeply.

A-mei and A-mei smiled at each other.

After a long time, the two of them left each other's lips.

Amei blushed and stood up and left the boss's arms.

She lifted her skirt.

Bending over, he took off a touch of black.

Seeing this scene, Li Meng couldn't help but look at A-mei and A-mei.

These three people really have exactly the same thoughts.

Facing the boss's gaze, A-mei and A-mei smiled.

"Boss, this is for you!"

Amei blushed and handed the black thing in her hand to the boss.

"Wow!"

Ah Mei and Ah Mei were completely stunned.

They hadn't expected Amei, the most reserved of the three, to be so bold.

Li Meng raised the corners of his mouth slightly and accepted Amei's gift.

"Then I will be very respectful in accepting it. I will keep it well."

Amei's beautiful eyes curved into crescents.

She crawled back into the boss's arms.

Soon, a trembling "wooo" sound suddenly came from the carriage.

In the carriage, Amei began to dance.

Watching the two people start playing games.

A-mei and A-mei had some little ideas.

No, they also have to give their own gifts.

When did that damn girl Amei learn this trick?

"Amei, who do you think taught her this move?"

Ame shook her head.

"Could it be Amei's mother?"

"Well, it's possible."

Amei's mother is a famous noble lady in Darkmoon City.

There shouldn't be too many men falling for her.

When it comes to dealing with men, Amei's mother is very good at it.

"Boss, I heard there are higher levels above the God level. Is that true?"

The four of them chatted in the carriage.

A-mei asked the questions in her mind.

Li Meng leaned back and gently held Amei's waist and hips.

Gave an encouraging look to Amei who was dancing gracefully.

A hint of shyness flashed in Amei's eyes and she smiled charmingly.

"Yes, it's true. In another hundred years, the world's magic index should reach 5.0. By then, the Demon God Church will release cultivation methods above the god level, and you won't be stuck at the god level forever."

This chapter is not finished yet, please click on the next page to continue reading the exciting content!

World Magic Index?

Amei and Amei looked at each other.

This was the first time they had heard the word.

"Boss, what does the World Magic Index mean?"

Amei looked at the two people playing the game with curiosity.

"It's the concentration of magic in the air!"

Amei, who was dancing gracefully, was also a little curious

Playing and listening at the same time.

The three of them looked understood.

"Once you break through to the God level and above, your lifespan will be greatly increased, at least three times."

The race of A-mei and the other two is considered to be relatively long-lived.

They all have a lifespan of about 500 years.

Of course, only god-level strongmen can live for 500 years.

Ordinary members of the tribe can only live about three hundred years.

Once you reach the Holy Spirit Realm and reshape your body, living for 1500 years is not a problem at all.

However, it is still very difficult to break through the Holy Spirit Realm.

If the world mana value reaches 5.0.

Then the powerful people in the Holy Spirit Realm of the Augustus world would not need to ascend.

Therefore, to reshape the body, one must rely on the "Water of Life" of the World Tree.

"What's wrong? Is there something on Qiong's face?"

"Have."

Lin Ye stretched out his hand, and the girl subconsciously closed her eyes, but when she saw that Lin Ye did not touch her, she opened her eyes again.

"elder brother……"

She was very surprised and felt that her brother was very strange today.

"Dad, Mom, and I will be fine,"

"At least this time, no one will be in any trouble."

Lin Ye's words reached the girl's ears, but they only aroused more doubts in her, and her curiosity was strong.

"Brother, what are you talking about?"

"Speaking of Qiong, you can have some sleep now,"

Hypnosis superpowers activated.

Lin Ye looked directly at the girl.

The two looked into each other's eyes, and the power of hypnosis began to take effect.

"Forget all the troubles, forget all the pain, have a good sleep, and nothing will happen to me, my father, and my mother. Everything will go smoothly."

"When Qiong wakes up, everything will be back to normal."

"Everything will be the same as before."

……

……

Qiong's eyes were unfocused and his body seemed to be struggling to move, but he quickly closed his eyes.

She leaned back and fell asleep quietly.

His breathing was steady and his expression was calm.

Lin Ye looked at the girl leaning against him and looked ahead.

The vehicle runs smoothly.

"Yuu and Kyon have a really good relationship,"

"Twin brothers and sisters must have a good relationship."

"You must take good care of your sister in the future and not bully her."

……

The father in the driver's seat and the mother in the passenger seat were smiling as they talked about the close relationship between the brother and sister.

Lin Ye reported with the most sincere attitude.

The car was driving with a rustling sound.

Lin Ye did not do anything unnecessary.

No truck showed up.

No car showed up.

After arriving at the tunnel, there was no accident scene blocking the road.

It was as if nothing had happened.

It was as if the accidents in the previous reincarnations were mistakes.

quickly,

A bright light appeared ahead.

The blazing white light was like a ray of hope, piercing through all the darkness in the tunnel.

Soon,

The car passed through and entered the blazing light,

Lin Ye also closed his eyes.

I don't know how much time has passed.

Lin Ye felt his feet stepping on the solid ground.

The air was filled with a faint smell of dust and mold.

This is……

Lin Ye opened his eyes.

House room,

This was the room on the second floor of Kasugano's house, the last room he left before entering the dungeon.

Lin Ye realized that he was back.

Successfully completed the copy mission.

[The regular real-life mission 'Trial of the Rabbit Doll' has been completed.]

[Reward 1: 4000 game points. (Blessing 'point split' is in effect)]

[Reward 2: 300 Experience Points]

[Reward 3: Random blue quality item x1]

The settlement reminder for the weird game has also arrived.

The mission was successfully completed.

So far,

Lin Ye also confirmed his judgment.

The requirement of this dungeon quest is 'alive', which does not mean that Kasugano's father, Kasugano's mother, and the character he plays, Kasugano Yuu, are really alive.

Instead, he made Kasugano Sora believe that her three relatives were alive.

As long as Kasugano Sora avoids realizing that her relatives have encountered an accident, her cognition can be successfully changed.

In other words, even if he didn't use his hypnotic powers, as long as he could find a way to make Kasugano Sora fall asleep in time and reduce her awareness of the outside world, he could avoid accidents and allow the family to reach a safe destination smoothly.

Although Kasugano Sora in the copy was set to have no knowledge of the accident, in fact, deep down in her heart, she still knew a little.

Precisely because he knew this, accidents would occur and would happen. His three attempts were met with various accidents and incidents, resulting in deaths.

Because in Kasugano Sora's subconscious mind, there will definitely be an accident during this trip, and a loved one will definitely die, so no matter how hard he struggles, it will be difficult to avoid or overcome it successfully.

But as long as they fall asleep, lose consciousness, and fall into a deep sleep, this consciousness will temporarily disappear.

Related accidents will not occur.

It will be easy to pass this copy if you find the right method, but it will be difficult to pass if you can't find the correct method.

Players will gradually lose their sanity and judgment as they fail again and again, encounter strange erosions, and with the infection level constantly increasing, and eventually face failure and death.

It’s not difficult to say, but it’s not easy to say either.

"If I encounter similar strange dungeons in the future, I'll have experience."

Lin Ye looked around the room, and finally his eyes fell on the black rabbit doll on the floor.

It just sat quietly on the floor, no longer moving, as if it were just a simple doll.

If Lin Ye had not seen it pounce on him with his own eyes before, he would have really believed it.

Lin Ye stood there, not immediately going over. "Hey, stop playing dead."

But the black rabbit doll didn't move and didn't respond at all.

After a long while, Lin Ye walked over, bent down and picked up the black rabbit doll.

In terms of touch, this black rabbit doll has indeed become the simplest and most ordinary doll, no longer infected by any strange aura.

"Perhaps after completing the mission, the strange aura of this rabbit doll completely disappeared."

This is a good thing, but for ordinary people,

After all, most people don't want to be with a doll that is infected with a strange aura and can actively hurt people.

But this time the target is not an ordinary person, but a lonely girl who has lost her parents, brother and relatives.

This black rabbit doll is infected with a strange aura and has a certain self-awareness, which can be considered a comfort to the girl.

But now, the black rabbit doll has lost its weird aura and no longer has self-awareness. Can Qiong really accept it calmly?

Lin Ye was in a heavy mood and under a lot of pressure.

He didn't know how to face Qiong.

How uncomfortable and sad the girl would feel when she knew that the black rabbit doll that she had cherished could no longer chat with her and relieve her loneliness and stress!

Lin Ye picked up the rabbit doll and slowly exhaled.

"What needs to be faced must be faced,"

"The black rabbit doll no longer has consciousness. I will find other ways to comfort Qiong's heart."

His idea was to take care of that lonely girl.

Not to mention this strange copy, Lin Ye challenged it several times and witnessed the girl's sadness and tears again and again. He really wanted to protect that girl.

Lin Ye walked out of the room carrying the black rabbit doll and came to the next room, but the next room was empty and there was no sign of the girl.

"Ok?"

Lin Ye searched room by room, but did not see the girl on the second floor.

He became more and more confused.

But there was no response.

"Tatta..."

Lin Ye ran downstairs quickly, but did not see the girl on the first floor.

Skill perspective, start,

Lin Ye took a quick glance and penetrated all the concealing walls and cabinets, exposing the entire house to his field of vision.

After looking around twice, Lin Ye still didn't see Qiong.

The number of bad warnings continues to climb.

"That girl..."

"You're not going to do anything stupid!"

Thinking of this possibility, Lin Ye immediately became anxious.

This possibility is really not small!

Qiong might actually do that.

Lin Ye quickly rushed out of the house and came outside.

The street lights outside were glowing orange-yellow, and the streets were dim and not very bright.

Lin Ye looked left and right but could not find any clues as to where the girl might be heading.

"Which way?"

Ask someone first.

finished,

Lin Ye chose the left side and ran all the way to it. He saw a lighted snack bar and immediately went to ask, "Hello, have you seen a girl with long silver hair? She's so tall and seems a little shy."

The store manager thought about it and shook his head, "No."

"Thanks,"

As he said that, Lin Ye continued to run quickly.

I went to four or five nearby stores in that direction and asked if they had seen Qiong, but none of them had.

Chapter 252: The Double Attack of the Queen Mother and the Empress

"Brother, if you have nothing else to do, can you give me a leg massage?"

"Because I've been rushing to travel during this period, I've been feeling sore and numb all the time."

The imperial beauty looked at the young man and asked.

"of course can."

Su Qing agreed immediately.

When he agreed, he already understood what the empress was going to do next.

Su Mengxi sat down aside, feeling that something was not right.

If possible, she really wanted Su Qing to reject her.

But my daughter has already said this much, and it would be unkind of me to refuse.

Just like the routine I used yesterday.

Su Qing walked to the table very decisively and looked at the legs hidden under the table.

The slender legs are wrapped in black stockings, and the curves and arcs can only be described by the golden ratio.

After just a few glances, he immediately thought of what happened not long ago.

There was a hint of passion in his eyes.

Special experiences like yesterday's will undoubtedly be remembered forever.

The beautiful lady seemed to have noticed something and subconsciously retracted her feet.

Even though she had already entered the state, a hint of unnaturalness still quietly appeared on her face.

"I always feel like you two are hiding some secret from me."

Su Mengxi looked at the slightly weird atmosphere at the moment and couldn't help but speak.

As soon as these words were spoken, the slightly ambiguous atmosphere that had just existed completely disappeared.

The two men turned their gazes and looked at the Queen Mother, as if they wanted to say something.

Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the other party.

"Okay, okay, don't look at me like that. I understand."

"Just go ahead and don't worry about me. Just do your own thing."

There was a hint of displeasure in Su Mengxi's tone.

She didn't even need them to speak, she already knew what they wanted to say.

The general content is... secrets need to be exchanged for secrets.

The Queen Mother was naturally very angry about this situation, but there was nothing she could do.

After all, I was the one who hid the secret first, so I can't blame others for doing this.

"Hmph, Xiaoqing, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and give me a leg massage."

"Sit on the carpet and give me a little foot massage."

The imperial beauty snorted softly and said.

What she has to do now is to replicate the scene that happened yesterday.

Of course, because there are people around, nothing too extreme will happen.

But... this is something both she and Su Qing know.

If they did so, it would be equivalent to the two of them joining forces to bully the Queen Mother.

However, the empress did not feel guilty at all about this situation.

Now that the fight has begun, there is no need to show mercy to your competitors!

Su Qing nodded in understanding and sat down on the carpet.

He reached out and grabbed the black silk jade feet and placed them directly on his legs.

Feeling the soft touch of the black silk, he recalled what happened not long ago.

Such a perfect experience is enough to make anyone who feels it feel happy.

But this time, he seemed much more well-behaved and didn't do anything wrong.

He massaged the slender black silk jade feet very properly with a focused look on his face.

The beautiful lady who was reading a book just now narrowed her eyes and her expression gradually became comfortable.

If it is a proper massage that is just right, the experience will naturally be excellent.

Just like now.

So, having my mother come here today actually gave me a very perfect experience.

If the Queen Mother knew the truth, who knows how angry she would be?

Poor queen mother, she was completely played around by them!

The room fell silent.

The beautiful lady was enjoying the cozy atmosphere and felt a little sleepy unknowingly.

Su Qing looked at the empress with a lazy look and felt a little emotional.

Now, the empress and the empress dowager are both sitting on chairs.

But in terms of performance, the two people's performances are completely different.

The lazy and natural nobility displayed by the imperial beauty at this time formed a contrast with that of the empress dowager.

The Queen Mother looked a little anxious at this time, like a little girl who couldn't sit still.

In this contrast, isn't it obvious?

Su Mengxi wanted to watch the show from the side, but she saw this scene.

There was a clear look of dissatisfaction on her face, and she looked extremely bored.

He brought people here to provoke, but what was the result?

The person I brought here turned around and gave people a massage. How can I justify this?

The Queen Mother glanced at the beautiful lady, then turned her gaze back to the young man.

Then she began to wink.

Su Qing pulled the corner of his mouth.

He wanted to turn his head away and pretend that he saw nothing.

But after their eyes met, this escaping behavior seemed to be meaningless.

When he thought of this, he felt a little depressed.

If I don't respond, I don't know how the empress dowager will torture me.

Although she does not have strong fighting power, she does have a skill that the imperial beauty does not have.

If I were to describe it, it would probably be crying, making a fuss, and then hanging oneself.

After thinking about the consequences, he still cast a puzzled look at the Queen Mother.

Su Mengxi didn't say anything, but stretched out her hand and made a pinching gesture.

Obviously, she was telling the boy to increase his efforts.

Su Qing was speechless at this moment.

Mother, oh mother, your ideas are really unconventional!

It's already like this, why don't you let me leave quickly, but instead ask me to increase my efforts?

Just sitting there and watching the show, but completely unaware of the tacit understanding between the two of them...

Hmm, are they teaming up to bully the Queen Mother?

Facing such a look, he felt a little ashamed.

If the Queen Mother knew the truth, she would be furious...

Su Mengxi naturally had no idea what was going on in the boy's mind.

When she realized that he didn't seem to understand what she meant, her brows furrowed slightly.

You are already in this situation, why don’t you understand?

Or is it that he doesn't not understand, but is just pretending to be confused?

The Queen Mother's gaze gradually became stern, and she kept urging her with her eyes.

After finding that her eye contact had no effect, she blinked hard.

Mist seemed to be gradually accumulating in the bright eyes.

It is obvious that Su Mengxi now wants to use the method she is best at.

Su Qing: "..."

He looked at the scene in front of him and could only nod helplessly.

Forget it, since they have already decided this way, there is nothing I can say.

You can't afford to offend anyone, just do whatever they say.

I believe that the empress will understand her actions and know her helplessness.

When he thought of this, he began to increase his strength.

The beauty originally felt quite comfortable.

He was physically relaxed and mentally had already defeated his mother.

For a crime like this, the Queen Mother doesn't even know what it means.

It was a pleasant morning, enough to dispel the depression I felt when I was intercepted last night.

Unfortunately, the empress underestimated the empress dowager's aggressiveness.

Su Mengxi may not know what happened between the two, but she understood the atmosphere.

After understanding the atmosphere, of course you have to sabotage and cause trouble!

Su Qing received the instructions and began to increase the intensity of the massage that he had just been doing seriously.

The beautiful lady closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, but she could clearly feel the touch on her calf.

The massage gradually became more and more unrestrained, causing her face to start to turn red.

Obviously, Su Qing's skillful massage techniques were simply beyond the empress's ability to withstand.

The empress subconsciously wanted to open her eyes to stop this behavior.

But when she thought of her mother in the room, she could only silently endure the behavior of the rebellious minister.

Damn it, just tone it down a bit!

Her toes moved in the boy's hands, conveying the message.

"Qinglan, are you asleep? I want to talk to you about something."

"Come to think of it, we haven't spoken in a long time."

Su Mengxi keenly noticed the clues and a hint of satisfaction appeared in her eyes.

Although she didn't know what was going on, she knew what she should do.

Teach this rebellious girl a good lesson and let her learn how to respect her elders!

"I'm a little sleepy..."

The beauty's voice sounded a little unclear.

"Qinglan, if you act like this, I will have to criticize you."

"Normally I wouldn't say anything to you no matter what you do, but you can't do this!"

Ignore others who have no grudges against you.

We searched along the way and gained a lot.

Soon he obtained a huge amount of spirit stones. He planned to give most of these spirit stones to the Xianyun Sect to help them overcome their current financial crisis.

After walking for a while, he found the Xue family's team.

"The old woman's family." Zhao Kangping recognized several young people in the team. They were also disciples of the holy land.

When Xue Zining was the Holy Lord, she had caused trouble for Yaohua Palace. Although they had resolved all of it, Zhao Kangping still remembered the grudges.

In fact, senior sister should hate Xue Zining more.

When my senior sister became the Saint, she was questioned because she was not from a noble family.

The number of people challenging her position as the Saint is several times greater than that of previous Saints, and this is naturally due to Xue Zining's connivance.

Otherwise, if the Saint Lord fully supported the Saint Girl, he could have directly rejected those people's challenge requests.

To the extent that at that time, Senior Sister was often challenged by fellow disciples who did not submit to her while she was practicing.

Even if she defeated those challengers in the ring, it would not change their gossip.

Many people from aristocratic families who were dissatisfied with Mu Wanyi were insulting her openly or secretly, and even made up some unfounded rumors to annoy her senior sister.

It was not until later when no one in the aristocratic faction could defeat her that those people reluctantly shut up.

In addition to these, Senior Sister encountered many assassination attempts during her time as a Saint, and her life was almost in danger several times.

Even with a simple guess, you can tell who is behind each of these assassinations.

But these people were very smart and erased all traces, so no trace could be found of them afterwards.

They can disgust their senior sister, and Zhao Kangping feels that he can also disgust the descendants of these people.

He landed under the cover of night and wanted to rush into the crowd of Xue's family.

However, just as he approached the group of people about ten miles away, a divine sense locked onto him.

"I've been discovered." He used the invisibility talisman, which not only eliminated his figure and traces, but also almost disappeared his aura.

Since all this could be discovered, he immediately came to a conclusion.

"There are people in the Spiritual Transformation Stage mixed in."

When exploring many secret realms, the secret realms have rules that suppress cultivation levels. All cultivators with cultivation levels higher than that will have their cultivation levels suppressed when they enter.

But this secret realm does not have such a suppressing effect.

Although the cultivators outside negotiated to require those at the highest Nascent Soul stage to enter, in fact, some people still secretly squeezed in some cultivators who were higher than the Nascent Soul stage.

This is not surprising, Zhao Kangping had expected this situation.

But he didn't expect to meet one so soon.

Suddenly, a figure rushed out from the front and blocked his way.

At this time, the invisibility talisman on Zhao Kangping's body had not yet lost its effect, and his figure could not be seen with the naked eye.

But that person's spiritual sense had already captured his location.

"Who are you?" He Chenghua felt the malice emanating from this person.

He raised his hand, and three figures made of yellow sand appeared beside him.

The three yellow sand figures all had the aura of the God Transformation level, and the yellow sand turned into flesh and blood in a few seconds, with faces exactly the same as that person.

Zhao Kangping immediately recognized this person as He Chenghua who had threatened him before.

We actually met here. What a coincidence.

Yes, he is the son-in-law of the Xue family, so it is normal for him to mingle with the Xue family.

Now that you have encountered it, you can't pretend you didn't see it.

A fifth-level talisman appeared in Zhao Kangping's hand. It was a Flame Dragon Talisman.

As his spiritual power was injected into the talisman, it began to burn, then grew in the wind, and in an instant it turned into a huge fire dragon.

The roaring fire dragon, with a majestic sense of destruction, pressed towards He Chenghua like a mountain.

Three sand clones blocked the main body. They formed seals at the same time and released a solid wall of sand in an instant.

The thick defensive wall blocked the attacking fire dragon.

boom!

With a deafening roar, the entire secret realm seemed to shake.

While the fire was still burning, Zhao Kangping detonated another Fire Dragon Talisman.

These talismans contain powerful magical powers, which will cause devastating damage once released.

In the second battle, the Flame Dragon Talisman hit the sand defense wall, making another loud bang.

The solid defense collapsed in an instant, a sea of ​​fire exploded in the sky, and the scattered Mars fell to the earth like meteorites, bringing destruction like a natural disaster.

"What is that?" A young master of the Xue family saw a huge flame in the sky, and meteorites of fire shot in all directions, one of which was about to fall on them.

"Run!" Another boy pulled him and tried to run.

When the fire fell close to them, everyone realized that its falling direction was actually quite a distance away from where they were.

boom!

Crimson clouds of fire rose into the sky, lighting up this secret place that seemed to be plunged into eternal night.

With the help of the firelight, everyone could see the battle happening in the distance.

There were flashes of fire, and muffled rumblings echoing from the earth. No one would doubt that the sky was collapsing and the earth was breaking apart.

"Lie down!"

Someone noticed that a fire meteorite that fell nearby set off a scorching shock wave.

These young people quickly looked for cover, and those who had no cover activated the defensive magic weapons they carried with them.

Someone was carrying a lot of defensive talismans, so he immediately took out a handful of them and threw them into the air.

Those talismans turned into earth walls in a blink of an eye, and the earth walls built a thick castle, covering the young men of the Xue family.

The violent shock wave turned everything it passed into a sea of ​​fire and scorched earth.

These Xue family members are the elite of the family, and their defensive measures serve as a good protection.

But just being affected by such aftermath, the group of people used all their strength to defend themselves.

The earthen castle began to collapse after three seconds of being bombarded by the violent heat wave.

Even though they only held on for three seconds, these crucial three seconds saved the lives of the Xue family members.

The earthen-walled castle absorbed 90% of the shock wave's destructive power, and the remaining hot wind rushed in with the collapsed castle, still carrying a deadly high temperature.

At this moment, several monks from the Xue family cast defensive spells such as ice shield, earth wall, water wall, etc., once again offsetting most of the power of the heat wave.

Almost no one was idle. Some timid members of the Xue family were encouraged by the effectiveness of their companions' active defense and began to participate in the defense.

In an instant, everyone used all their means and displayed their special abilities to barely resolve the impact of the aftermath.

This was just a slight impact on the corners. If they were hit head-on by the enemy's attack, even if they had ten times more people, it would not be enough to kill them.

As for the two people fighting over there, after Zhao Kangping used the talisman to blast a large sea of ​​fire, the sea of ​​fire blocked his vision. He switched to other means, and the Yangyan Spear appeared in his hand.

He rushed left and right with Yangyan in hand, and smashed a sand clone into pieces with one shot.

Finally, the only remaining entity looked at him in surprise.

"If this is all your strength, you are no match for me." Zhao Kangping said indifferently.

Zhao Kangping walked out of the flames and stood upright in front of He Chenghua.

"It's you!" He Chenghua recognized Zhao Kangping.

The son-in-law of the He family soon became ferocious with anger.

This anger was not because the He family was destroyed, but because of earlier reasons.

A long time ago, there was a sect called Tianlan Sect.

At that time, there was a saint lady named Cheng Yudie in Tianlan Sect. She was born with a natural beauty that captivated everyone.

At that time, He Chenghua was not called He Chenghua, but He Sheng.

He was an ordinary inner sect disciple of the Tianlan Sect. His cultivation aptitude was average, not particularly outstanding, but not bad either.

The single earth spiritual root should be the worst of all single spiritual roots.

It is not as destructive as the cultivators with fire or thunder spiritual roots, nor as malleable and versatile as the cultivators with water spiritual roots.

Monks with earth spirit roots are suitable for the meat shield route and are not suitable for attacking.

It just so happened that the Tianlan Sect did not have an elder with earth spiritual roots, so no matter how hard he tried, no elder would be willing to accept him as a personal disciple.

He thought he would remain silent for the rest of his life.

Until one day, he was noticed by Cheng Yudie and chosen as her subordinate to work exclusively for her.

In fact, Cheng Yudie chose not only him, but also more than a dozen other inner disciples.

But he is unintentionally the most loyal and dedicated.

He Sheng never refused to do anything that others were unwilling to do. Even if he was asked to kill other geniuses in the sect, he would do it at the risk of his life.

Cheng Yudie once asked, "Why are you working so hard?"

He Sheng came back from a mission covered in wounds. He lowered his head and dared not look up at the beautiful face of the saint, and deliberately kept a distance from her.

He was afraid that the blood on his body would stain the saint's dress.

He Sheng simply replied humbly, "I dare not disobey the orders of the Saint."

Cheng Yudie smiled, her smile as beautiful as a flower: "Hehehe, do you like me?"

He Sheng trembled slightly when he heard this. He still lowered his head and said, "I dare not..."

He is so humble, how could he be qualified to like the saint.

Even though the Saint had been kind to him, his treatment had only increased since he followed her. All the wealth and glory he possessed was bestowed upon him by Cheng Yudie.

She is his goddess, but he is just a humble, insignificant little bitch.

"Are you afraid or don't want to?" Cheng Yudie's tone became stern.

He Sheng shuddered a few times, as if mustering up his courage. He raised his head, pursed his lips, and finally said, "I... I'm not worthy of liking the Saint."

In fact, he had always kept that love deep in his heart, but the huge gap in status between the two of them made him dare not express his love.

The past is gone, the person is gone.

Just like the young monks today don’t know about the Tianlan Sect, who still remembers that there was once a saint named Cheng Yudie?

……

"I still remember that you killed her."

"I swore that I would take revenge on you." He Chenghua's face was ferocious.

Since he met Zhao Kangping here, he naturally would not miss this opportunity for revenge.

His original plan was to kill the people around Zhao Kangping first, and then kill him last.

But now the order is reversed.

"For revenge, I sold myself to..."

He Chenghua suddenly hammered his heart with his right hand, making a sound like beating a drum.

It seemed as if he had not yet finished his words, but it was as if he had uttered a strange syllable.

Then his body began to move strangely.

Chapter 436: Meeting on a Narrow Road

Zhao Kangping thought it was an illusion, but the man in front of him suddenly felt his back bulge, and then there was a sound of tearing cloth behind him.

He Chenghua's muscles swelled, and his shirt quickly ripped, revealing his muscular upper body. His face began to contort, and his skin turned a deep red, becoming rough and scaly.

Silly Marisa, I have found my mother now, so I don't have to worry about being left alone anymore.

Do you think I'm sad and hesitant about whether to tolerate my mother?

No, I was really thinking about how my mother had been doing over the years, and how I would enjoy my new life if she became rich.

Well, the most important thing to do first is -

This shrine maiden doesn't want to be the Hakurei shrine maiden!

After seeing Bo Li Feng Ling finally recognize his daughter and old friends, Mo Yi, who had been watching the show, felt relieved and happy for him.

Although the other party didn't say it, Mo Yi could still tell that he missed something over the years.

Therefore, when Mo Yi met Yakumo Yukari, he specifically confirmed that the other party was not the Gensokyo where Hakurei Furin was.

"Now that the matter is almost resolved—"

Mo Yi pulled the Penglaishan Huiye beside him and whispered:

"Then we're almost leaving."

"Um--"

To be honest, Kaguya didn't really want to stay here. As for attending the banquet in Gensokyo, she didn't know how many times she had attended it. It was not interesting at all.

It’s more fun to travel around with Mo Yi.

And after returning, she would definitely run into her master, Yagi Eirin. What if he captured her and locked her up, not letting her out to play again?!

"Don't--"

Just as Mo Yi was about to leave, he was grabbed by the hand of Boli Fengling, who was paying attention to the situation behind him, and said with a smile:

"My dear, you are my husband—"

"How can I not go when I'm so happy?!"

Mo Yi: “…”

In an instant, Mo Yi felt a burning gaze from Hakurei Reimu? !

My mother's husband is like my father, like my owner, like my pocket money, like my food and shelter!

Chapter 627: Reimu: I will work hard to be my father's good daughter

After being held by Hakurei Fengling's hand, Mo Yi could only be taken to the base camp of the people in Gensokyo.

Before leaving, Hakurei Reimu took the Hakurei wind chime to the side of the grove for a talk.

The nervous Hakurei Fuuin looked at Hakurei Reimu, thinking that she was going to blame her for disappearing without a word and leaving her alone in the shrine.

However, Reimu Hakurei is not such a superficial person. Although she is still unclear about the inside story, she has done most of the investigation in recent days and guesses that her mother must have been in danger or even died.

After all, as a Hakurei shrine maiden, she is responsible for protecting Gensokyo, and there have been cases of Hakurei shrine maidens being killed by monsters.

Things have gotten so bad. Now that I meet Hakurei Furin again, I know that she is not dead. No matter what the reason is for her disappearance, it is better than the fact that she is dead.

So, all she felt was happiness.

"Reimu—"

Boli Fengling took the initiative to speak:

"I didn't leave on purpose, but—"

"Stop—"

Hakurei Wind Chime: “…”

What the hell is this? !

Hakurei Reimu pulled the Hakurei wind chime and whispered in the other person's ear:

"There are more important things to discuss right now. As for your disappearance, we can discuss it when we have time after we return."

"Tell me quickly, what's your father's name? Is there any money in the family? Are there any other sons or daughters?"

After saying that, he stared at Hakurei Wind Chime with eyes that shone like gold coins.

No one knows a daughter better than her mother, and Hakurei Fengling understood it instantly -

Do you have to consider fighting for the family property so soon?

Besides, your father has long transcended life and death, so there is no possibility of dividing the family property, you unfilial daughter!

Although I think so, I can't say it like that. After all, the other party has worked hard for so many years, so it is understandable.

"Your father's name is Mo Yi, and he doesn't have any other children—"

"As for whether I have money or not, it's hard to say. I'll tell you a secret, but you can't tell anyone else, or else your father will get angry, and you'll be the one who suffers."

Seeing her mother so mysterious, Hakurei Reimu was very excited. She was wondering if her mother's next line would be "I'm not sure whether your father is rich or not, but I've never seen anyone richer than him." She nodded quickly and said:

"I'm sure I won't tell anyone!"

"Mom, just tell me what you want."

Hakurei Fengling said seriously:

"This world was created by your father. As for things like money, to him, they are no more than waste paper. If he wanted, he could conjure gold with his bare hands."

Hakurei Reimu couldn't help but scream: "Nani?!"

Can you conjure up gold with your bare hands? Gold is a hard currency, and it can be used in Gensokyo.

Moreover, Yakumo Yukari is just the landlord of Gensokyo, yet she lives such a carefree life. However, her father created the Yakumo Great World, a world countless times larger than Gensokyo. Doesn't that mean he is billions of times richer than a mere Yakumo Yukari?!

"Quietly—"

Hakurei Furin quickly covered Hakurei Reimu's mouth and said:

"Your father doesn't let anyone else know about this. If you make him unhappy, even though he's very generous and won't blame you, he'll definitely be unhappy in his heart."

"You know what happened, Reimu—"

"I know--"

Reimu instantly exuded the aura of a strong person. I will never tell anyone about this. If anyone finds out, I will make him shut up forever.

All this is to win daddy's favor!

Hehe, her father is so rich, all she has to do is make him happy and give him a few mountains of gold, then she will immediately become the richest person in the entire Gensokyo, why would she need to endure the anger of those shameless monsters!

Moreover, she couldn't reveal the fact that she was about to become the little princess of the Yakumo World, otherwise a freeloader like Marisa would definitely come and take advantage of her.

How could a noble little princess like her have poor friends? If they made her father unhappy, wouldn't she be the one who suffered?!

Hakurei Wind Chime: “…”

Do you have to be so realistic, my daughter?

In my memory, you were still a sweet and adorable little girl. Who on earth turned you into this? (Reimu: Reality.)

"besides--"

Hakurei Furin continued:

"Your father is so outstanding, and there are still many fake people who like him. Although I, your mother, will definitely become his wife, I can't say how high I will rank. You should also understand what happens next."

"Understand--"

Although Reimu doesn't have to worry about food and drink as long as her father gives her a little, she would naturally like to get more if she can get more.

"Don't worry, Mom. I will work hard to be Dad's good daughter and take on the responsibilities of the eldest daughter!"

After seeing Reimu getting into the role so quickly, Hakurei Furin finally didn't have to worry about Reimu opposing her and Mo Yi being together, but she felt inexplicably uneasy in her heart.

And you're exaggerating about the eldest daughter!

But it was difficult to dampen Reimu's enthusiasm now, so he had no choice but to take things one step at a time.

After looking back at Kaguya Houraisan, Hakurei Reimu clenched her fists and said to Hakurei Fuuin:

"Mom, you have to work hard too. Your daughter's future share of the inheritance... ahem, happiness depends on you!"

Hakurei Wind Chime: “…”

Chapter 628: Reimu: I don’t need poor friends anymore!

Mo Yi was inexplicably dragged to the Gensokyo Guild by Hakurei Fuu Ling, and then at the call of Yakumo Yukari, all the important monsters and gods in Gensokyo came back directly to summon a banquet.

As for Groudon, who's still being beaten up? How could it be more important than the party?

Moreover, Groudon has thick skin and flesh, so it is impossible to kill him in a few days. It is not too late to come back and fight him after the banquet.

Then, the demons started to dance wildly—

Yeah, compared to Hakurei Fuuji, Mo Yi actually knows more characters from Gensokyo.

After all, only Reimu Hakurei is a Hakurei shrine maiden who gets along so well with the monsters. They hold banquets at the Hakurei Shrine every day. This is a good opportunity for Reimu to survive and get free food and drinks.

In the past, Reimu was so poor that she had to eat wild vegetables. Only during banquets could she eat and drink to her heart's content, storing a large amount of fat and nutrients in her stomach to resist hunger for a period of time.

This was the real reason why she disliked the monsters running to her shrine to hold banquets all day long, but did not stop them.

Of course, Yakumo Yukari would not really let her starve to death, although because it was winter all day, the time for supplying Reimu was not stable.

"Speaking of which-"

A young girl with huge horns, long flaxen hair, and shackles on her limbs drank wine while looking at Yakumo Yukari and asked drunkenly:

"Why are we having a party today?"

"But, this is my favorite. After it's over, I'll go fight Groudon. It'll be perfect."

Then Hakurei Furin was pulled out by Yakumo Yukari and introduced to other people.

Monsters like Kazami Yuuka who have been active in Gensokyo for a long time naturally remember each other, especially Kazami Yuuka. Back then, the other party was one of the few opponents who dared to fight her in close combat. Of course, she did this with the blessing of the Gensokyo barrier.

People like Remlia from the Benimengkan who recently moved to Gensokyo, and people like Kakui Komeiji from the Earth Spirit Hall who had lived in Gensokyo for a long time but had recently been active in Gensokyo, did not know Hakurei Furin at all.

After all, no one would get to know the local law enforcement officers for no reason.

"This is the new Hakurei Shrine Maiden, Hakurei Furin—"

Yakumo Yukari pointed at the Hakurei wind chime beside her and said with a smile:

"She is also Reimu's mother."

Then Yakumo Yukari began to introduce Ibuki Suika to Hakurei Furin.

"This is Ibuki Suika, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon Clan who resides in the Old Hell beneath Gensokyo. She's also Reimu's good friend and usually stays at Hakurei Shrine."

Hakurei Furin was not stage-frightened. After all, she was no longer the aloof Hakurei shrine maiden who had to hide behind a mask to face others. Instead, she was the female president of the Yakumo family. The number of people who had talked and laughed with these people in this family might be greater than the total population of Gensokyo.

After Yakumo Yukari explained to a few people, she had already adapted.

Yakumo Yukari was also very surprised by this. This was very different from her impression of Hakurei Fuuin. She used to be a very introverted guy, a weirdo who couldn't see people without a mask.

It's nothing like now, as long as she introduces herself, she can chat and laugh with others with just a few words. After hearing that Ibuki Suika is Reimu's good friend, she became even more enthusiastic.

"Reimu, thank you for your care in the past—"

Hearing this, the drunkard Ibuki Suika felt embarrassed. Although she often helped Reimu take care of the shrine and played the role of a shrine maiden, overall, she seemed to cause more trouble to Hakurei Reimu.

For example, she would use her ability all day long to make the people of Gensokyo gather at the Hakurei Shrine for a banquet, making the shrine a mess. Because of this, she didn't know how many times Hakurei Reimu had disliked her.

"There, there? It should be."

Hakurei Reimu, who was following beside her, couldn't stand it. She was definitely worried about what Yakumo Yukari said in front of her mother, tarnishing her Gundam's image, so she had been following Hakurei Fuuin. Now, after hearing this, she couldn't stand it anymore and jumped out, kicking Ibuki Suika away, complaining:

"Mom, don't listen to what old lady Zi says—"

"That ghost just now not only occupied the shrine and refused to pay rent, but also used his ability all day long, messing up the shrine and asking me, the shrine maiden, to clean it up."

"Besides, he was drunk all day long, making the whole shrine smell like alcohol."

"They're not so-called friends!"

Hakurei Reimu thought to herself: This shrine maiden is going to be rich soon. I'm no longer that poor, worthless shrine maiden, but Father Mo Yi's beloved daughter, a noble daughter who deserves a cup of soy milk every day. Why would I need to associate with you scumbag monsters? Doesn't this lower Father Mo Yi's opinion of me?!

Humph, just Cuixiang, I don’t need to eat at the banquet anymore, so you are useless to me, hahahaha!

Reimu's mind emitted three bursts of laughter like a little princess!

The Mangekyō Sharingan's use of eye techniques has side effects in itself, and coupled with the backlash of being forcibly broken through, it is more painful than being stabbed.

"Am I so weak now?" Feeling the pain in his brain, Uchiha Madara frowned slightly.

If he had his own eyes, even if it was just the Eternal Mangekyō and not the Rinnegan, it would be enough to easily break Shisui's Sharingan illusion without any harm.

Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara wanted to complete the plan quickly and revive in his prime.

In this state, he is so weak that he may not be able to defeat the Five Kage.

"Konoha's powerful whirlwind!"

Might Guy suddenly rushed out and stopped Uchiha Madara from attacking the injured Shisui.

Whoosh!

Kakashi gripped the White Fang short blade and rushed out again to help Might Guy block Uchiha Madara.

"Shisui, are you okay?" Obito quickly rushed to Shisui and asked.

Although Uchiha Madara's target was Nohara Rin, the one who was actually injured now was Shisui.

"It's nothing serious." Shisui shook his head.

He still has a trump card that he hasn't used yet, and if he uses it, it doesn't matter how serious the injury is.

It’s a pity that this new force arrived a step late.

"Let's go help Kai and the others, the enemy is too strong." Shisui said quickly.

This black-robed Uchiha is truly the strongest ninja Shisui has ever seen.

None of the ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu are weak.

"Susanoh!"

Uchiha Madara opened Susanoo in almost an instant, and swung blue lightsabers with all four arms, slashing four sword energies in the direction of Kakashi and Might Guy in one breath.

"Golden Skyline!"

Faced with such a dangerous situation, Might Guy used the Breathing of Rock to its fullest, maximized his own defense and strength, and slashed with a sword.

boom! !

The thick blue sword energy exploded and dissipated, Might Guy was also blown away, and the fingers that used the golden skyline became bloody.

Zizzi! !

Faced with this powerful slash, Kakashi had to quickly burst out his strength, pouring chakra into the White Fang short blade and also countering with a slash.

boom!

Click! !

Kakashi retreated ten meters and fell to the ground. The White Fang short blade in his hand broke into several pieces the moment it flew out.

Kakashi, lying on the ground, stared blankly at the broken White Fang short blade in his hand.

For Kakashi, the White Fang Short Blade is not just a useful chakra short blade, but also a relic left by his father.

The teacher he respected most died, even though they knew the result in advance.

The relic left by his father was broken, even though he clearly possessed the secret technique of Armament Haki that could strengthen weapons.

"Is everything destined? No matter how hard I try, there's no way to change it..." Kakashi felt an endless sense of powerlessness in his heart.

In order to prevent Mu Yue from facing possible death crisis, each of their disciples set strict goals for themselves and hardly stopped practicing for a single day.

They were extremely careful every time they went on a mission, fearing that this would be a crisis of Mu Yue's impending death.

In the end, they could only watch Mu Yue being killed by the black-robed Uchiha.

Kakashi hated himself for not maintaining the transparent world for a little longer, maybe he could have noticed the enemy's sneak attack.

But he also knew that if he traveled back in time without retaining his memories, he would still do the same thing.

Because in his opinion, it is impossible for anyone to withstand Mu Yue's full-strength sword attack head-on.

Even an eighty-meter-tall blue giant was chopped into pieces. How could the mortal body of the Ninja possibly withstand it?

The enemy's survival was something that all the Konoha ninjas had not expected.

Kakashi wanted to stand up. Thanks to the seal of Yang, he still had enough chakra to fight.

Although he was in great pain and wanted to lie on the ground and do nothing, he couldn't do that because Obito and the others were still fighting.

Due to his severe injuries, Kakashi fell to the ground half-kneeling as soon as he stood up.

Kakashi remembered the secret repair medicine in his ninja tool bag, but when he reached out his hand, he found that his ninja tool bag was destroyed in the previous attack.

He had no choice but to continue trying to stand up, but failed.

At this moment, Kakashi seemed to hear a voice in his heart.

"So be it. No matter how hard I try, I will be the only one left in the end. History cannot be changed. No matter how hard they try, Obito, Xiaolin, and Shisui will eventually leave like Teacher Muyue..."

Kakashi's body trembled slightly.

Was it because of the serious injury that made him feel insecure? He couldn't help but think of what he was most worried about.

Kakashi is not afraid of dying in battle, but he is very afraid that he will become "Kakashi-senpai" as the adult Yamato calls him.

"Ouch."

At this time, the injured Wolf Mane walked up to Kakashi and sat down, looking as if he was determined to protect Kakashi to the death.

Not long after the battle began, Kakashi and the others summoned their respective summoning beasts.

However, Uchiha Madara was too powerful. The siege of so many elite Konoha ninjas was ineffective. Their summoned beasts were unable to turn the tide and were soon injured.

"Breeze Rock..." Kakashi had a complicated expression.

Having lived with the Wolfman for a long time, it can naturally understand the Wolfman's calls.

At this moment, he felt that he was not as good as the werewolf who was born only a few years ago.

Although also seriously injured, the Wolfman carried out his idea without hesitation.

Kakashi believed that if an attack came now, the Wolf Man would use his body to help him block the attack.

And he actually had such thoughts in his heart when his teammates needed him the most.

"Breeze Rock, help me." Kakashi said to the Brieeze Rock werewolf.

No matter what the outcome, he must fight to the end.

In this way, even if he still becomes that "Kakashi-senpai", he will not have regretful thoughts like "What would have happened if I had tried my best without any hesitation at that time?"

The Wolfman understood what Kakashi meant. It held Kakashi's clothes in its mouth and helped Kakashi stand up again.

'Drops of life! '

Mienshao condensed a water ball with vitality and shot the water droplets at the injured Konoha ninjas.

Kakashi was hit by the water droplets, and his condition suddenly improved a lot, at least he had no problem moving.

He walked quickly to Mu Yue's body, said sorry and picked up the Yama next to Mu Yue's body.

Based on Kakashi's knowledge of swords, Yan Mo is definitely a good sword, and is more suitable for performing the Wuxiang Sword than White Fang.

Half of Kakashi's strength is in the Lightning Blade Technique. Now that the White Fang is broken, he can only use a new sword.

"Hmm?" After picking up Enma, Kakashi's expression suddenly changed.

As soon as he picked up Yan Mo, the chakra in his body uncontrollably flowed into the sword, as if to drain all of his chakra.

"Stop!" Kakashi tried his best to control the chakra to resist Yanma's suction.

If a ninja has no chakra left, it could be fatal.

"return!"

Kakashi not only resisted the suction of Yanma, but also tried to snatch the chakra that was sucked in by Yanma.

He wasn't going to pretend to fight, but to fight with all his might, to try to change the damn shitty ending.

Thanks to Kakashi's efforts, chakra from Enma continued to flow into Kakashi's body.

Kakashi was surprised to find that what he snatched from Enma was actually more than what he had just lost.

"It's Teacher Mu Yue!" Kakashi thought of the reason.

Mu Yue just used Enma to fight against the black-robed Uchiha Madara. Maybe there is still some of Mu Yue's chakra in Enma.

Thinking of this, Kakashi held Yan Mo tighter.

Even at this point, Mu Yue was still helping them.

"Yang Seal: Release!"

"Thunder Breathing Chakra Mode!"

Kakashi did not hesitate and immediately released the Yang Seal. He used the chakra in the Yang Seal and entered the Thunder Breathing Chakra Mode again, opening up a transparent world.

Kakashi stared at the black-robed Uchiha, holding Enma tightly, and his chakra surged.

When performing the Wuxiang Sword, one should have been calm and free of thoughts, but at this moment Kakashi's mind was full of protecting his companions and changing the future.

However, Kakashi surprisingly did not fail.

Zizzi! !

A large amount of thunder elements condensed on the blade of the Yama Sword, and a terrifying aura rose from the blade.

At this moment Kakashi suddenly realized that although the selfless sword that eliminated all distractions was powerful, he couldn't do it.

He, Kakashi Hatake, does not want to be alone. He wants to protect his companions and the people he cares about, even if it means breaking the rules and changing history.

"I won't let you go on like this!"

Boom! !

The moment Kakashi released most of his chakra and raised Yama, lightning flashed in the sky and a bolt of lightning poured into Yama. The dazzling electric light attracted the attention of everyone.

Uchiha Madara, who had just severely injured Might Guy, showed a hint of fear.

If it weren't for Izanagi, Mu Yue's slash would really have killed him.

"Kakashi has made another breakthrough. Obito, let's assist him together." Shisui said hurriedly upon seeing this.

At this time, Might Guy was already seriously injured and could not continue.

Obito has Kamui and is the least injured, and Shisui also has a trump card that can restore his condition, so there will be no problem for them to fight again.

Obito said nothing, just nodded.

The two of them moved quickly, attacking Susanoo from two directions, trying to create the best opportunity for Kakashi to attack.

The black-robed Uchiha is not a puppet and will not stand and let Kakashi chop him.

The reason why Mu Yue's Wuxiang sword was able to hit the black-robed Uchiha was because he was fighting with Susanoo using wooden men at that time, and the timing was perfect.

"I'm only alive now because you're still useful. Don't think too much." Uchiha Madara felt very unhappy as he saw the three people rushing towards him.

If he hadn't intentionally held back, Obito and the others would have died countless times.

But she was still not satisfied and tried to stop him from taking Nohara Rin away.

"Feel the gap between us!"

Uchiha Madara's chakra burst out again, the rich blue chakra rose rapidly, and the height and shape of Susanoo changed rapidly.

Originally, he didn't want to use Susanoo of this level again. Firstly, it was not worth it to use a cannon to fight a mosquito, and secondly, it was a bit of a burden for him now.

But seeing the look on Kakashi's face, Uchiha Madara thought it would be easier to just use Susanoo at full strength once more.

Boom! !

The ground shattered, and an eighty-meter-tall blue giant reappeared on the battlefield.

He did not dodge or evade Kakashi's attacks.

Now the only thing Uchiha Madara has to guard against is Obito's Mangekyō Sharingan ability. As for other people, they pose no threat to him.

Click!

Kakashi suddenly jumped up and swung Yanma to cut Susanoo's abdomen, but it only made a few cracks.

call!

The spectators from all over the world are discussing it enthusiastically.

Shape moon world.

2600 BC, Uruk.

"Doctor, what will happen to you next?"

Fujimaru asked nervously, clenching his fists.

"Is the doctor going to disappear? This kind of thing..."

Mashu pursed her lips, looking like she was about to cry.

"Don't worry, I just did something that should have been done a long time ago. Everything started with me, and I should end it with me!"

Dr. Roman said calmly.

Take inventory of the light curtain.

"Why? Why on earth? You still want to save humanity after all this, Solomon!"

The Demon King Goetia roared hysterically.

He could clearly feel the loss of his own strength and even the annihilation of his own existence.

"You, a person who has witnessed countless tragedies and yet did nothing, think you can save the world?"

"Yeah, it's incredible! We share the same perspective, sit on the same throne, and spend the same time together, yet you and I have come to completely opposite conclusions! If there's any difference between you and me, it's probably because I don't have the freedom to get angry!"

Magic King Solomon's tone was as calm and indifferent as ever.

"How can this be such a simple existence? You just... abandoned the fact that you are a Heroic Spirit!"

The Demon King Goetia growled angrily.

"This is not abandoning one's life, but abandoning one's entire existence! Everything Solomon created will lose its value!"

"The Temple of Time will lose an infinite amount of time, and we, the seventy-two demon gods, will return to our original state, not as a group, but as individual beings..."

"King Solomon's appearance and achievements will never appear on earth again! You should know that you will even be wiped out from the Throne of Heroes!"

"My light belt is nothing compared to this! You have now reached the nothingness! An end that no human can reach—you have completely annihilated your own existence with your own hands!"

"You're right!"

Magic King Solomon, or rather, Doctor Romani Akiman nodded calmly.

"Just now, my existence as a Heroic Spirit disappeared! This is not death, but from now on, Solomon will disappear from the Throne of Heroes!"

"The existence of God's agents will vanish from human history, and the laws of physics on Earth will be determined by human intellect! Magic King Solomon will truly end the Age of Gods through his own complete annihilation!"

Wow~

When you know the meaning behind the previous attack of Magic King Solomon.

People from all over the world were deeply shocked and outraged.

[Hey, hey, hey, you destroyed your own existence? What does that even mean?]

[In other words, Dr. Roman's ultimate move was actually self-destructive?]

[No! Not just self-destruction! It's mutual destruction! By destroying myself, I will also destroy the Demon King Goetia!]

[With this strike, all the meaning of Magic King Solomon's existence will be destroyed, and he will even be annihilated from the Throne of Heroes...]

[Until now, I haven't felt too much sadness about the passing of the Heroic Spirits, because I know they are not truly dead!]

[The existence of heroic spirits is like summoning NPCs in a game. They are already dead, so at most they just go back!]

「But...this time is different. Magic King Solomon can't even return to the Throne of Heroes... Doctor Roman...」

He reached the 'nothingness'! He was completely wiped out from the world! Not even the slightest trace of him would remain!

[I finally made a wish to become a human, but before I could experience human life, I was forced to save the world...]

[In the end, in order to save the world, one's own self is completely destroyed. What an ironic life! ]

Countless people in the world were moved by Dr. Roman’s decision.

"If he had never seen the sun, he could have endured the darkness! If he were the one in the era of Magic King Solomon, he would have made such a choice without hesitation, but not after witnessing Mashu's sacrifice..."

It’s just a world of one person. Taoist Wang shook his head.

"It's precisely because he's become a human, and because he's now Doctor Roman, that he finally begins a second life, only to be forced to face the choice of death. The agony of this choice is one of the greatest challenges in life!"

In the world of Linglong, Boss Bai whispered softly.

"But... he managed to overcome it! He let go of everything and overcame the fear of death! This is the most precious... quality of a human being!"

In the super god world, Holy Kesha nodded approvingly.

"Hahahaha, well done, Romani Akiman, you've earned my recognition! It all started with me, and will end with you! The Age of the Gods has concluded here. This is a true farewell to the gods!"

In the Type-Moon world, King Gilgamesh laughed heartily.

.......

Chapter 554: The Doctor's Last Words! Fujimaru's Blood Explodes! [Subscribe]

"Doctor...are you...going to die?"

Fujimaru whispered with a choked voice.

"Ok!"

Dr. Roman nodded.

"Although it's scary and sad, it's something only I can do, so even if it's uncomfortable, I have to do it. That's enough. You and Mashu taught me this choice!"

"Cunning... This is really too cunning..."

Fujimaru couldn't help but have tears in his eyes, and he kept shaking his head in disbelief.

"Cunning... Yes, perhaps it is very cunning... It's really embarrassing. In the end, I still don't understand people's hearts, but... In this way, all the premises collapse!"

Dr. Roman scratched his head nervously.

"Goetia, your immortality is a thing of the past! You were created to protect humanity, but you chose to rob humanity of its future. You have betrayed your duty! Now is the time to pay for your sins!"

"Duty? Duty! You mean, as the Almighty, my duty is to protect you humans?!"

The Demon King Gaetia seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.

"Do you think showing people something like human life is fun? I've had enough! No matter what I do, it will just disappear, and in the end, only horror will remain! Human life is nothing but a story of hatred and despair! It's completely meaningless!"

"You are wrong, Goetia. You hate the meaninglessness of life! It is true that nothing can last forever, and in the end, only pain will come. But that is definitely not despair!"

Dr. Roman said firmly.

"Some people face death and severance with their limited lives; others, knowing the end will come, continue to repeat separations and encounters... It is a brilliant and splendid journey, like a fleeting moment shining like stars! This is... a story called love and hope!"

[Wow, this is a story of love and hope. The doctor said it so well!]

In the Fairy Tail world, Lucy, Wendy and other girls couldn't help but have tears in their eyes.

[Dr. Roman is also a very kind and angelic person. He is good to everyone. Please save him quickly!]

Dragon Maid World, the drunk Kobayashi yelled.

To shine the brightest in a limited life is what makes us human! It is precisely because life is limited that the shining points of human nature are so dazzling!

In the super-god world, Angel Yan whispers.

Take inventory of the light curtain.

"Can I hand over everything to you, Fujimaru-kun, to the first and only Master of Chaldea, where we lived together?"

Dr. Roman looked at Fujimaru and spoke gently.

"Yes!!!"

Fujimaru held back his tears and agreed firmly.

"That's a resounding answer. You've truly grown into a reliable Master!"

Dr. Roman smiled slightly.

As soon as he finished speaking, his body turned into countless golden points of light and dissipated into the world, no longer existing.

【Woo woo woo, rest in peace, Dr. Roman! 】

[This toast goes to Romani Akiman, the unsung hero of Chaldea!]

[Magic King Solomon, the shining point of humanity that you long for has fully blossomed at this moment!]

[This light is even brighter than the sun in the sky. Although it only lasts for a moment, it has left a deep impression on people's hearts!]

[From now on, there will no longer be a Magic King Solomon in this world, but the man named Romani Akiman will never be forgotten!]

Shape moon world.

Uruk.

"Doctors"

Fujimaru and Mashu both shed tears of sadness unconsciously.

"Don't make that expression, Fujimaru, Mashu. My existence is meaningful. Fujimaru-kun, you have become an excellent Master. This is the greatest meaning of existence I have gained as a human being! As a reward for the freedom I have lived to this day, it is more than enough!"

Dr. Roman smiled freely.

"The existence of the creator, Magic King Solomon, has vanished, and the Seventy-Two Pillars of Demon God Goetia, the magic formula he created, will also..."

Goddess Ishtar stopped talking mid-sentence.

“Ah, ah, ah? Still…still alive! Demon King Gaetia is still alive and kicking! What the hell is going on?”

The clever leopard man screamed.

"Idiot, the other party is a beast, he should have some tricks up his sleeve. Even if the root of his existence is destroyed, it will take some time to completely wipe him out. But... the beast's immortality has been lifted, and now he is no longer unkillable! Now it's your turn, Fujimaru Ritsuka!"

King Gilgamesh shouted.

"I'm going, doctor!"

In the light curtain, Fujimaru whispered firmly as he watched Dr. Roman pass away.

"Humph, hahahaha, until the very end, he's still a man who only knows how to rely on others! How can such nonsense convince us? It won't cause any obstacles to our great cause!"

The Demon King Gaetia sneered repeatedly.

"Life doesn't need a deadline. Stories about doomed death are unnecessary for me! In the end, I was victorious. What can a Master do without his Servant?"

"Of course I can do that!"

Fujimaru took a deep breath, neither humble nor arrogant.

"It has been thousands of years since the Age of Primates was established. The Age of Gods ended, and after the Western calendar, humans became the most prosperous species on Earth. We are the ones who determine the future of the planet and engrave the inscription on it!"

"To this end, we have learned countless knowledge, gathered countless resources, and experienced countless reincarnations to create a human navigation chart that will allow humanity to survive longer, become clearer, stronger, and more prosperous. In the world of magic, this is called human law! Chaldea regards this as its supreme mission and has persisted to this day!"

Fujimaru's gaze was firm, his eyes clear and bright.

Something was changing inside him.

Restrictions are being released, magic power is rising, and heart and lung function are working at a rapid speed.

"I am Fujimaru Ritsuka, the Master of Chaldea, who has received the help of countless people and stands here on their behalf!!!"

boom!

Beams of magic power burst out from Fujimaru's body, soaring into the sky, penetrating the entire Temple of Time, and causing a strange phenomenon like the rotation of galaxies.

Under the overload of magic power, Fujimaru's eyes turned bloodshot and red, and it seemed as if a pair of magic wings were bursting out from behind him.

"Let's fight it out, Goetia!"

"Come on, Chaldea!!!"

.......

Chapter 555: The Count of Monte Cristo! Fujimaru vs. Goetia! [Subscribe]

[Uh-oh-oh]

"What exactly is this?"

"Hahaha, is the apocalypse finally coming to an end? Is everyone going to die?"

"This is... the breath of the Demon King!"

"A new natural disaster?"

"..."

All of a sudden, all the major shelters and private bases took action.

Pay attention to what this unusual celestial phenomenon means.

As the instigator, Su Miao was not aware of the strange phenomenon that occurred outside the magic town. She looked at the crack above the summoning magic circle, tightly grasping the paulownia wood staff with both hands, and deep in her heart she was looking forward to the arrival of the devil.

If the devil descends once more, her magic town domain will be tested and completed.

"Mortal, are you calling me?"

Suddenly, a huge bull-head phantom appeared on the other side of the space rift.

The bull-headed shadow looked at Su Miao, then at the magic town, and was very happy to notice the neatly dressed residents in the magic town.

What a vibrant other world.

I didn't expect that there would be such an interesting person in this world. Even the rift was opened while summoning.

If this rift could get a little bigger, He would be able to come in easily.

"Yes, Lord Evil God."

Su Miao trembled as he held the paulownia wood staff.

This aura was too terrifying, even stronger than the aura of the Hell Demon King who was previously trapped in the magic town.

However, since the other party has come, it’s not a big problem.

"Little girl, I am the great demon king Black Hoof, not some evil god."

The great devil Black Hoof said with majesty.

"Yes, the great devil Black Hoof."

Su Miao nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, looking more and more scared.

She was a little worried that she would not be able to resist taking out the alloy staff and giving this big devil a starburst.

This way, there is no way to test the Magic Town area.

The great devil Black Ti was staring at Su Miao, thinking about how to get Su Miao to strengthen the summoning magic circle and expand the space rift to make it easier for him to descend.

While conquering the alien world No. 16, it would be perfectly fine for him to go to this world to take advantage of the situation.

However, giving things directly might arouse suspicion.

"Little girl, you are very good. What can I do for you?"

The great devil Black Hoof asked.

Su Miao looked frightened, yet said sincerely, "I, I want to gain the power to destroy the world."

?

The big devil Black Ti was stunned.

How could a normal human girl have such dangerous thoughts?

However, he likes it.

The great demon king, Black Hoof, raised his hand and poured a large amount of resources and materials into the spatial rift. "There is a magic circle diagram inside. Follow this diagram to enhance your current magic circle. If you can complete this magic circle, I will grant you the power to destroy the world."

Su Miao took the supplies and magic circle diagram sent by the Great Demon King Black Ti and immediately took action: "Yes, Great Demon King Black Ti!"

The big devil Black Ti laughed. What a naive little human girl! She's so easy to fool!

Jie Jie Jie.

Chapter 402: Little girl, are you plotting against me?!

2024-08-21

The big devil Black Hoof, although he is just a rough black bull, the fact that he can become the big devil proves his strength and wisdom.

The modification plan for the summoning magic circle provided by this great devil is extremely perfect, clever, insidious and cunning.

The level is amazing.

When Su Miao saw this magic circle, he felt like he had found a treasure. His eyes lit up and he was completely immersed in the process of optimizing the summoning magic circle.

The great devil Heiti became even more satisfied with Su Miao after seeing this scene.

An innocent human girl.

Jie Jie Jie.

[When I come, I will eat you last.]

The great devil Black Hoof made a decision.

After all, his arrival was to destroy the world and reap the essence of life all over the world.

By then, this naive human girl will surely be in great pain.

To avoid this, just eat it.

"Black Hoof, you actually intercepted me!"

The great devil Laka looked over with dissatisfaction.

He had just received the summons, but he hesitated because he had to watch out for the 800 million demon army in front of him.

Unexpectedly, after such hesitation, the great devil Black Hoof directly squeezed out the other devils and evil gods who wanted to respond and took over the summons.

In this case, it becomes impossible for others to get in touch with the summoned other world again.

Seeing how excited Black Hoof is, it would be a shame not to respond to this call.

"It's all luck."

The great devil Black Hoof smiled and said, "Laka, I'll leave this place to you for now. I'm going to descend into another world."

The Great Demon King Laka was shocked: "What? The other party can let your true body appear?"

The Great Demon King Black Hoof said, "Of course not. However, this summoner is very innocent and cute, with clear and foolish eyes, yet possesses extraordinary talent. He will immediately start optimizing the resources and magic circle I gave him. Once the optimization is complete, my true form will descend!"

The great devil Laka showed an envious look.

What a great luck this is.

Furthermore, the fact that a great demon king could descend in person shows that this other world is extremely rich.

Damn Black Hoof, he’s going to make a fortune this time!

The Great Demon King Laka said, "Brother Black Hoof, I wonder if you could take me with you when you descend later? The fact that this world allows your true form to descend upon it shows that it is extraordinary. There might be some unforeseen dangers."

The great devil Black Hoof said, "We'll see about this later."

[Haha, if you want to steal my resources, just say so. You shameless person.]

……

Ten hours later, Su Miao optimized the entire summoning magic circle according to the plan provided by the great devil Black Ti.

Only a small portion of the resources provided by the great devil Black Hoof was used, and there are still a lot left.

She was very happy to see so many resources.

Now, some people with special abilities have returned from the other world. The posts they made on the midnight snack app about their gains from the other world were all horrific.

In a sense, it is good enough to come back alive, so how can I dare to ask for more resources?

The resources Su Miao earned this time directly exceeded the total amount they earned.

She suddenly understood why some people conducted such in-depth research on summoning demons and evil gods.

Because the devil and the evil god are truly generous and truly rich.

If there were more big demons like Black Hoof, would the magic town be able to be upgraded to a higher level?

By the way, does the big devil Black Hoof have more resources?

Can it explode after being killed?

"Little girl, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and activate the optimized magic circle!"

The great devil Heiti saw Su Miao in a daze and reminded him.

Worried that there was not enough energy, he threw another black cloth bag into the summoning channel.

Inside the pitch-black cloth bag were many beautiful black and blue crystals, which contained extremely powerful energy.

"These crystals can provide enough energy, activate them quickly."

"Ah, yes, Lord Blackhoof."

Su Miao opened the bag and took out a few crystals. Before she could observe them carefully, the crystals emitted a faint light and fell into the magic circle on their own, activating the summoning magic circle.

In an instant, the cracks above the summoning magic circle began to expand, and the summoning channel became stable.

The great devil Black Ti saw this scene and smiled coldly.

Innocent little girl, hehehe.

Be fooled!

Do you really think he is very generous?

The reason why so many resources were sent before was to arouse the greed in the heart of this human girl.

Then the divine energy crystal was sent out to ensure that the optimized summoning magic circle could be activated.

After all, this little girl may be naive or stupid, but she can optimize the magic circle in such a short time. One has to admit that she is a genius. If she wakes up at the critical moment and destroys the magic circle, he will not be able to come.

"Laka, I'll leave this to you. I'm going to the other world first."

The great devil Black Hoof said this, and decisively stepped into the summoning channel and descended into the other world that summoned him.

The great devil Laka gnashed his teeth when he saw this scene.

To the north!

……

Here, Su Miao was shocked when he saw the divine energy crystal flying out on its own and activating the optimized summoning magic circle.

There is something wrong with the divine energy crystal given by the great devil Black Hoof.

She immediately put the remaining divine crystals into the magic space. Every piece lost was a loss.

The magic town has enough energy to allow a great demon to descend without any problem.

Now, Su Miao's only concern was that this demon king's aura was so strong, was her intuition reliable? Could she really defeat him?

The Black Hoof Demon King first stretched out a hand from the space crack, and the huge hand pulled the space crack with all its strength, making the space crack even bigger.

Such a movement caused even more terrifying visions in the sky and earth outside the magic town. Dark clouds rolled and thunder roared. It seemed as if the whole world was angry about the arrival of the great devil and tried to bring down divine punishment to directly destroy the heretic who came.

However, despite the multiple ball lightning strikes, not a single destructive bolt of lightning struck the magic town.

I don’t know whether it’s because he can’t locate it or he’s afraid of this big devil.

Various natural disasters such as black storms, landslides, and ground fissures broke out at the same time, as if to destroy all living things in the area.

Within a radius of thousands of miles, the surviving people with special abilities, mutated animals and plants trembled in fear at the sight, not understanding what was about to happen in the world.

[Help, who knows what kind of natural disaster this is? ]

Posted by: Aruan

This morning, our base observed a terrifying vision in the distance.

Black storms, ball lightning, landslides and earthquakes, all kinds of natural disasters came at the same time. We were trapped in the base and couldn't escape.

Some people say that this is the coming of the devil. Is this true?

Ten hours passed and the vision became even more terrifying!

The young man also stopped, then took a look, became even more miserable, and fell to his knees directly on the ground.

The priests of the Ise Shrine stopped yelling and cursing, and all of them collapsed to the ground with their knees weak.

They also felt that they could not escape.

It turns out.

There is really no way to escape.

Although it doesn't look very fast.

But that ancient giant sword came to their heads in an instant... directly covering the sun and the sky, becoming the sky in their eyes.

Ordinary people couldn't see it, but at this moment they noticed that the sky had suddenly turned gloomy, and they felt strange and raised their heads.

……

Goryeo tributary.

On Tai'a in Chen Lusi's hand, the radiating and blooming golden light has gathered on the sword again.

At this moment, Tai'a was as dazzling as the sun, directly illuminating the entire Goryeo tributary and illuminating the faces of everyone who was looking up, including the angel Everdeen.

The golden light swept across the entire Goryeo tributary, and the darkness was dispelled.

Chen Lusi took a deep breath, held Tai'a in his hand, and slowly waved it down.

See this scene.

Ifdeen turned around and flew back staggeringly.

...He actually violated the virtue of bravery and directly chose to escape.

But Chen Lusi's target was not Him, and he didn't look at Him at all. He pointed Tai'a's sword down, then held Tai'a upside down with both hands and pointed it at the opposite side.

Start falling downwards.

And as he landed.

The 'cloak' made entirely of golden light began to disintegrate, starting from the tail, and continued to turn into little golden light spots, which continued to escape and fly away.

What also flew out at the same time was the golden light attached to Tai'a.

A little starlight.

The result is a star-like scene.

Chen Lusi seemed to be dragging the stars down.

Beautiful and spectacular.

See this scene.

Everyone was speechless.

Whether it's Shan Li and Lin Ying in the distance, or Lao Hong and the two priests who are closer.

Even the angel Everdeen turned around when he realized something was wrong in the middle of escaping.

They watched Chen Lusi land and reach the ground...and then forcefully inserted Tai'a in his hand into the dry and dark ground of Huangquan.

thump—

There was a muffled sound.

The starlight that followed Chen Lusi's descent stagnated.

at the same time.

world.

The giant sword arrived directly above the entire Goryeo and was about to touch the building.

At this moment, almost everyone's eyes widened to the extreme...and their breathing stopped.

The only thought was.

...Is Tiance Mansion crazy?

in the city.

The little boy looked at the ancient giant sword that came to his head and closed his eyes suddenly.

Other empowered people also choose to close their eyes.

At this moment, their hearts were filled with despair.

And the next second.

at last.

The giant sword fell.

Fall into the city.

But the expected shock and the scene of the city being split into two did not happen.

The moment the giant sword fell.

Just disappeared.

The high-level enabler on the other side of the high seas was stunned.

But the little boy in the city found that he was still alive. He opened his eyes tremblingly and slowly raised his head.

The sky is clear.

Cloudless.

The giant sword and the thick clouds disappeared.

He was stunned.

Just about to stand up.

click -

A sound...the sound of something breaking suddenly resounded throughout Goryeo.

then.

The little boy realized something and raised his hand in surprise.

He found that...the spirits around him were dissipating rapidly.

This process is irreversible and extremely fast.

Less than thirty seconds.

The whole of Korea.

All the spirits disappeared.

It has directly become a veritable place... a magical place.

On the high seas.

Those who are advanced enablers are more perceptive.

The moment the giant sword fell, the entire Goryeo seemed to have been touched by an invisible hand, losing all... direct contact with the source of power and the source of death.

And this means, if there are no accidents.

Next.

The whole of Goryeo... will never have a new empowerer born.

"..."

When aware of this.

All the witnesses slowly opened their mouths and were stunned, even more shocked than when they saw Gao Li being split into two.

October 21st.

That day, the connection between Goryeo and the source of death was severed, and the sound of breaking... resounded throughout the city.

……

Goryeo tributary.

The Tai'a sword has been inserted into the ground.

But then... nothing seemed to happen.

At least in the eyes of onlookers, Chen Lusi simply inserted Tai'a into the ground.

And those golden light spots, like starlight, stayed in place.

Also motionless.

"What are you trying to make up?"

After the initial shock has passed.

Cardinal Lamar Ahiti couldn't help it, as if he wanted to find some comfort for himself, he took a step forward and asked directly.

But he just spoke.

call--

The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded.

Above everyone's heads, the fog was disturbed.

Then, an ancient giant sword suddenly appeared, its tip protruding, and then it suddenly landed downwards with great momentum.

Lamar Ahiti looked up in shock.

Everyone looked up in shock again, and then witnessed with their own eyes, an exaggeratedly large ancient sword fell from the sky, fell with a crash, and appeared behind Chen Lusi.

Time seemed to freeze at this moment.

Chen Lusi took a deep breath, held Tai'a's sword hilt with strength again, and pushed Tai'a down under the witness of the figures in the distance.

The white light suddenly lit up and disappeared in a flash.

click -

The sound of something breaking also resounded in the Huangquan tributaries.

far away.

The figures who were watching looked at each other, then looked at Chen Lusi, saluted, said something unknown, and slowly disappeared.

And the next second.

boom----

There was a loud bang.

Shaking the heaven and earth.

The giant sword fell to the ground, and the shock wave enveloped the mist, forming a ring shape and suddenly spreading outward.

In an instant, everyone standing was knocked to the ground.

Lamar Ahiti flew out directly, and Alakel Tuk rolled on the ground and fell away.

Lao Hong rolled on the ground.

Shan Li who was further away immediately blocked Lin Ying.

But even so, even though they were so far apart, even though Shan Li was prepared, the two of them were still overturned by the shock wave and fell to the ground.

The angel Everdeen, who was in mid-air, became the only survivor.

Because he was at high altitude, He was not affected in any way.

But again, this moment.

On the contrary, He was the only one who truly realized what was happening.

He slowly raised his hand, and the holy light forming his body fluctuated violently.

Also fluctuating at the same time were the holy wings behind him.

develop to the end.

Suddenly, a strong dazzling white light flashed up!

Observers Yuatu and others could not help but raise their hands to block the dazzling light.

When the light fades...

Observers Yuatu and others couldn't help but put down their hands and look around.

Suddenly, I realized that everything around me was no longer in space.

They now seemed to be in a special space similar to a mirror.

This is……

Mirror space?!

"Oh, is this how you trap us?" Ethan from the God Team sneered disdainfully and said.

"Forgot your brother's death?"

Yuatu glared at Ethan unhappily.

What a different character these two good friends are.

It’s true that if you are not from the same family, you won’t enter the same house.

"It's just a mirror space. Watch me smash it to pieces with one punch."

Ethan still looked dismissive.

The environment we are in is obviously a mirror space, there is nothing to be afraid of!

Just go up and do it!

Say it.

Ethan relied on his huge size to unleash tremendous destructive power in his fists.

Then he swung his fists and smashed hard into the special space constructed by the warp prism.

Observers Yuatu and others did not stop him, but just took a step back and prepared to deal with any emergency.

Everyone was well prepared for defense.

There is a victim who is willing to try.

They didn't mind.

Since the other party was going to give away their lives, they had no choice but to oblige.

If nothing else, there was an accident.

Before Ethan's fist, containing destructive power, could hit the barrier of the special space constructed by the warp prism.

Mutation breaks out at this moment——

The mirror-like crystal clear barrier hummed!

Suddenly, a dazzling white light flashed.

Suddenly, Yuatu and others couldn't help but close their eyes.

It's too glaring!

At the same time, everyone felt a creepy feeling.

That feeling...

It was as if they were facing an extreme threat, which made them want to escape.

This situation surprised everyone.

shhhhh--

When the light flashes.

Lightning bolts as thick as arms suddenly appeared and struck Ethan in unison.

Facing lightning that seems to be just like ordinary lightning.

After the shock, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief.

Then, he became arrogant again.

That's it?

Damn, I jumped!

Break it for me!!

Ethan sneered and swung his fist containing destructive power again.

Ignoring the lightning attacking him, he smashed hard into the barrier.

This action also accelerated Ethan's death.

Ignoring the lightning, it struck Ethan's huge body at an astonishing speed.

Lightning flashed and wrapped around Ethan like a spider web.

In an instant, Ethan's entire body was paralyzed.

"Forehead……"

Ethan stopped moving abruptly, his face showing horror!

He deeply felt that there was a terrifying force on his body, like a drill bit, drilling into his body madly.

Along with this, an extremely hot temperature rose in the body.

that moment.

Ethan felt his body expanding like a balloon...

Oh no!

Ethan was horrified and completely panicked.

Yuatu and others were also shocked when they saw this scene.

This lightning is too terrifying, right?

As everyone was shocked, Ethan's body swelled to a critical point.

next second.

Bang!

Ethan's body, which had swelled like a balloon, burst instantly.

The shattered flesh and blood poured down like a torrential rain.

Even though Yuatu and others hid far away, they were still soaked.

Solved Ethan.

The special barrier once again flashed with terrifying lightning.

This time, the lightning seemed even more powerful than the one that destroyed Ethan.

Waves of terrifying destructive power emanated from it!

It was as if a demon from ancient times was slowly awakening...

escape!

Saw this scene.

The first thought in Yuatu and others' minds was to escape!

But where can they escape to?

The folding prisms have been closed together to form a huge barrier space.

They were trapped inside, and the only way to leave was to break through forcefully.

Although everyone had consumed very little energy in the previous battle.

But they are numerous and can attack together.

Maybe there is a glimmer of hope!

For this reason, everyone put aside their own little thoughts and worked together to attack what they thought were weak points.

boom!

A force enough to destroy a galaxy hit the barrier, causing a violent explosion.

As a result, the explosion dissipated...

Special barrier, unscathed!

"..."

Yuatu and others' faces darkened and their mood instantly plummeted to the bottom.

Finished!

Everyone turned their heads to look...

Countless dazzling lightning bolts came crashing down with a suffocating and terrifying force!

Everyone only saw a vast expanse of white before their eyes.

Then, I felt that my soul had left my body.

next second.

Everything went dark before my eyes and my soul was annihilated.

Observer Yuatu and other multiverse-level powerful beings were destroyed!

At the moment they were wiped out.

The Observer's Nest, the Celestial God's Nest, the Living Tribunal, and the Eternal Lord of the Five Creation Gods also felt it.

All the forces looked horrified, realizing that a catastrophe was about to happen in the Marvel Universe.

It can annihilate seven or eight multiverse-level powerful beings.

The opponent's strength should not be underestimated!

In an instant, the eyes of all forces were turned towards the direction of the solar system.

His eyes were gloomy, and more of it was fear!

……

When the news of killing seven or eight multiverse-level powerful people reached Chu Zihang's ears.

He was already standing at the subspace entrance to the Eastern Heaven.

About destroying these so-called cosmic gods.

Chu Zihang did not feel any surprise, but showed an expected expression.

In fact.

He already had an idea in mind before this.

With the support of the void technology of the god-level civilization, the Golden Fleet has become much more powerful than before and has been reborn.

The strength of the Protoss in the game is worthy of the name "Gods".

Technology has reached its peak in the hands of the Protoss.

They are the real gods of technology!

The so-called gods in the Marvel Universe are nothing more than a group of higher-dimensional beings.

Relying on the universe to live.

The universe is destroyed and they die.

To put it bluntly, he is the spokesperson for the Marvel Universe.

Compared with their Protoss clan, they are not on the same level.

The only way to control your life is to take control of it in your own hands.

So after one night, everyone's mood has adjusted, and they began to face the future with full fighting spirit.

In this way, Altria came to the Yaoguang-Chaldea headquarters and prepared to do things with full fighting spirit.

Although I had just exchanged our first time yesterday with Su Yun, and like many young people, we got addicted to it and did it very late.

However, the amazing resilience made the girl recover the next day, and she was full of energy and radiant, revealing a fiercer fighting spirit than before.

Then, this fighting spirit was keenly noticed by her sister Morgan.

And what Morgan cared about the most was that Altria actually revealed a hint of charm.

Although it's only a slight trace, it becomes extremely obvious on Altria.

Because, as she became a transcendent and continued to fight, the image of Artoria became more and more consistent with the image of King Arthur on the light screen, and the synchronization rate was at least 95%.

This results in Altria having a heroic temperament that most men do not possess. In a sense, rather than attracting the attention of men, more girls will pay attention to Altria.

If you put on the black suit worn by King Arthur in the light screen image and go out for a walk, you will probably attract a lot of girls.

However, Artoria now showed a touch of charm, and this was definitely not the result of a sudden enlightenment, but something must have happened.

Thinking about the fact that Altria went to find Su Yun yesterday and didn't go home, Morgan suddenly realized.

At this moment, Morgan suddenly wanted to cut off the scraps of the cabbage that had taken away his own cabbage.

Of course, it was just a fleeting thought. As a sister-con, I was simply unhappy to see my sister being deceived by another stinky man.

However, Morgan had long known about the relationship between Altria and Su Yun, and had had contact and interactions with Su Yun. Although he did not say it explicitly, he had actually recognized Su Yun a long time ago.

As a Holy Briton, Morgan did not have the idea that some people must wait until they reach adulthood before going. As long as both parties were responsible for themselves, that was all that mattered.

Still very unhappy though...

But, hadn't it already happened? No matter how much I struggled with it, there was nothing I could do. I had to accept it, or else it would only cause my sister distress and distress.

So, after taking a deep breath, Morgan came to Altria and whispered, "Liya, remember to take safety measures, otherwise it will not be good if you get pregnant."

Artoria was stunned when she heard this, then she understood what it meant. Her pretty face immediately turned red, even her ears were red. She was completely defeated by her sister's words and was at a loss.

"Um, um, sister, I..."

The girl felt that she should try to rescue the couple. After all, if this kind of thing happened between lovers, it would be easy to deal with, but if someone else brought it up, it would be too much of a shock for the girl.

At this moment, Altria's shy look is really irresistible. She is extremely cute. Compared with her usual appearance, the contrast is even more adorable. She is simply at the level of a famous painting of the century. Anyway, Morgan feels that his sister-control soul is burning again.

Of course, this aloof elder sister didn't show it, but said softly, "Anyway, I don't object to what's going on between you and Su Yun. After all, you two are in love with each other, and as extraordinary people, we don't need to care too much about worldly opinions."

"However, safety measures must be taken, and try not to use medication to control it. Even if you are a transcendent, taking too much of that kind of medicine can cause damage to your body."

Morgan taught her earnestly and in a very calm manner, but the more he did so, the more shy Altria became. She finally couldn't stand it anymore and turned around and ran away, making the excuse that she had other things to do.

Seeing Altria's departing back, Morgan was silent for a moment, and then he didn't say anything else. Instead, he took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Su Yun.

[Take good care of Leah and don't do anything to let her down. Otherwise, I will never let you go.]

When Su Yun saw this sudden text message at home, he suddenly vomited the water he was drinking. After a burst of rapid coughing, his face twitched and he was very embarrassed.

How did her sister-in-law find out? Did Liya tell her about this?

impossible!

How could Altria possibly tell this to anyone?

Could it be that he and Altria were being monitored?

Su Yun couldn't help but think so and asked the system if this was true, and the answer was naturally no.

So, Su Yun checked the system again to see what was going on. He then learned that the observant Morgan could tell at a glance that Altria had become more charming, and thus knew everything through the girl's whereabouts last night.

Suddenly, Su Yun felt extremely embarrassed and didn't know how to complain.

In the end, I could only reply to the text message awkwardly and impolitely.

【Don't worry! I will definitely take good care of Leah! 】

Well, that's the only way.

Then, Su Yun packed up and went directly to the exhibition hall of Yingzhou's largest two-dimensional event CM.

Do you remember how Su Yun tricked Black Jeanne d'Arc, who had become a stay-at-home girl, by pretending to be an independent artist online to teach her how to draw comics?

They had originally agreed to meet in person at this comic convention, and Su Yun was purely thinking of using Black Jeanne d'Arc to infiltrate the mysterious side and control Black Jeanne d'Arc.

To be honest, this matter did have a high priority at first, but after so many things happened, especially the unexpected encounter with the Lightless Priestess and the resolution of it, Black Jeanne's priority was actually no longer high.

It doesn’t matter whether to proceed according to the original plan, but since the appointment has been made, Su Yun will not stand up Joan of Arc.

In fact, during the intervals between the screen images, Su Yun would occasionally communicate with Black Jeanne d'Arc online, and then let the system impersonate him to teach Black Jeanne d'Arc how to draw.

After this period of training, Jeanne d'Arc's painting skills have become quite good. In less than two months, she completed the basic skills that a normal talented cartoonist would need at least two years to complete.

By now, Black Jeanne d'Arc is fully capable of completing some simple doujinshi drawings on her own.

To be honest, Black Jeanne d'Arc had been looking forward to this gay event for a long time. She even struggled for a while about what to wear when she went out. Her mind was full of all kinds of thoughts, and she put herself into a chaotic DEBUFF state.

Moreover, I inexplicably began to worry about gains and losses.

Because Black Jeanne thought about her identity as a ghost, the hostile stance between humans and ghosts, that ghosts were destined to be the enemy of humans, and even thought about the day when the person with the online name "Gudafu" would suddenly die inexplicably due to a ghost attack.

After living in human society for two months, Jeanne d'Arc understood how vulnerable humans were to the mystery. So when she thought that the like-minded friend she had finally found, who was willing to patiently teach her how to paint, might get into trouble because of the mystery, Jeanne d'Arc suddenly felt terrible.

Don’t do that kind of thing!

and so……

Should we just join the human side?

After all, compared to the mysterious, humans who can create all kinds of fun things are more interesting!

Well, it has only a little bit to do with the man called 'Gudafu'.

Definitely only a little bit!

Chapter 791 Su Yun: Black Jeanne, I didn't lie.jpg

Of course, surrendering to the enemy is just a thought.

Although she now has a good impression of humans and has a lot of understanding about them, Black Jeanne d'Arc also understands her own situation.

As the special and mysterious Black Joan of Arc, her birth originated from an experiment of the mysterious side.

From the moment she was born, Joan of Arc was instilled with malice and hatred towards humanity. She could be said to be a destined enemy of humanity. She caused disasters and killed people at her birth.

Although all of this was done under the control of a higher-level mysterious being, the incident had already occurred. From a human perspective, the responsibility was already on us and it was something that could not be avoided.

Although my senses have changed dramatically due to being a otaku at home and finding my good friend 'Gudafu' on the Internet, the properties engraved in my DNA will not change.

What's more, after gaining some understanding of the human world, Jeanne d'Arc realized that she was a notorious villain on the human side, an enemy wanted and hunted by all countries.

Although I can get away with it by claiming it's cosplay, if it gets exposed, who knows what kind of trouble it will cause.

When she thought of this, Joan of Arc felt extremely annoyed. An indescribable feeling of anxiety surged in her heart, causing her to rub her hair.

Finally, the girl cried out in despair, "Forget it! I don't want to think about it anymore. Whatever! At worst, if things really get serious, I'll just do my best to save that 'Gudafu'! If it's just him I'll be fine, right?"

After saying these words which were obviously brainwashing and comforting to herself, Joan of Arc changed into a black leather jacket and shorts, put on a black windbreaker, and went out wearing black high-top shoes.

As for the hair color, it also turned black.

This is a way of using mysterious energy, which Black Jeanne has mastered in recent times.

Well, it was definitely not prepared for a face-to-face meeting, but just to prevent people from finding out that she was the Black Jeanne d'Arc.

So, Black Joan of Arc set out.

After going out, I called a taxi and headed all the way to the venue of the CM exhibition.

The closer we got to the venue, the more people there were, and many people wearing COS costumes appeared on the roadside and headed towards the venue.

This made Black Joan of Arc, who was originally very anxious and worried, throw away her anxiety in her heart, and began to look at those people and things with a bright eye.

After all, I have been staying at home for so long and I am very obsessed with the two-dimensional culture. As a homegirl, I am naturally interested in various cosplays.

I have only seen some pictures on the Internet before, and occasionally see some when I go out. They are COS that I have never seen before, and they don’t receive much attention, so I don’t know the specific situation.

Until now, I have seen so many of them.

But soon, Black Jeanne felt something was wrong, because there were too many cosplayers, and there were many strange-looking people.

Especially when I arrived at the venue and saw piles of cosplayers gathered there, the feeling was even stronger, and instantly Black Jeanne showed the face of an old man looking at his phone on the subway.

After all, the cos pictures seen on the Internet are more beautiful than each other, but in the real world, they are all weird. Occasionally, you can see a good-looking one, but it can only be said that it is acceptable. The gap between them and those on the Internet that are so beautiful that they seem unrealistic is too big.

Well, although she has been a stay-at-home girl for a while, Black Jeanne is really not very clear about this aspect. She cannot understand how crazy the PS technique, one of the four major evil arts in Asia, is.

Then, what made Black Jeanne uncomfortable was that she found that many people would secretly look at her, which made her feel very uncomfortable and had a strong sense of being out of place here.

After all, Black Joan of Arc's beauty is there. Although she has changed her image, her super high looks, good figure, and her characteristics as a "foreigner" make it hard for her not to attract attention.

In addition, Black Jeanne d'Arc was here alone, which naturally attracted a lot of attention, and made many people eager to try and approach her to chat.

The blazing gazes were too intense, and multiple in number, causing Black Jeanne to frown deeply. She felt extremely unhappy and irritated, and she couldn't help but exude an aura of "keep away from strangers".

Moreover, this aura can be felt by ordinary people. After all, it is mysterious, and a special kind of mystery. It can even come out during the day and is the most peculiar type.

After all, the mysterious party spent a huge amount of effort and cost to create Black Joan of Arc.

It was also because of this strong aura that those guys who wanted to approach and chat with the beauties and hug them to go to the love hotel stopped immediately.

However, at this moment, Black Jeanne d'Arc suddenly felt someone patting her shoulder, causing the already irritable Black Jeanne d'Arc to look back angrily.

Then, a handsome young man wearing glasses and seemingly from the literature department looked at her with a smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Black Saint. I'm Gudafu."

In an instant, the rage and anger in Black Jeanne vanished, replaced by a sudden nervousness and uneasiness, her brain almost shutting down: "Uh, so, it's you. W-W ...

She couldn't even speak clearly, and Jeanne d'Arc's delicate body began to tremble, with an indescribable shyness rising in her heart.

Naturally, the interaction between the two was seen by those who noticed this place. In an instant, countless people who wanted to approach and chat with him gave up the idea. There were also many women who had thoughts about the young man from the literature department when they saw him, and they felt that they had no chance.

Because no matter whether it is Black Joan of Arc or the young man who suddenly appears, they are both extremely good-looking. When the two of them stand together, they are a perfect match made in heaven. How could these monsters and ghosts have the right to make suggestions?

Yes, the boy from the literature department is Su Yun. With the perfect looks bestowed upon him by the world consciousness, even if he deliberately wears a pair of glasses to come here, his looks are still the type that cannot be concealed.

Looking at Black Jeanne's hair, Su Yun asked curiously, "I remember that in the photo you sent me, you had silver hair, right? How come it turned black this time?"

"Well, I disguised myself. After all, my silver hair is a bit conspicuous..." Black Jeanne answered subconsciously, and then she was suddenly stunned again because she remembered the photo Su Yun mentioned.

At the beginning, because of her lack of understanding of the human situation and because of some other things, Black Jeanne felt that she should apologize to Su Yun, so she looked up the correct way to apologize on the Internet, and then found the content about exposing private parts in apology on the stupid website.

So, the naive Black Jeanne thought that it was really necessary to do so.

Although she felt very ashamed, Black Jeanne d'Arc finally took a photo of herself in the mirror exposing her private parts and sent it to Su Yun, which immediately made Su Yun feel helpless.

Later, when they realized that this behavior was very stupid, it became a dark history of Joan of Arc. Now Su Yun’s words are simply digging up the dark history and exposing it to the public!

In an instant, Black Jeanne felt unwell, she had lost the ability to think, her ears turned red, and she had an urge to go berserk on the spot.

However, Su Yun put his hand on Black Jeanne's shoulder at this time, and a powerful force directly suppressed Black Jeanne's power that was about to get out of control.

This sudden situation made Black Jeanne d'Arc stunned, and then she suddenly looked up at Su Yun's face.

What you see is a standard round face that looks a little sad, a little sorrowful, and a little melancholy.

Sighing, Su Yun put his head close to Black Jeanne and whispered, "Please calm down. Your power will cause great harm to the people here."

After a pause, Su Yun's voice became even deeper. "For me, it's very uncomfortable to know that the friend I care about is actually a secret."

"Honestly, I really can't believe that as a mysterious creature, you... can actually appear in the daytime. You... are not truly mysterious, right?"

There was a hint of hope in his voice, and even his eyes showed a hope that seemed to convince himself - I have to admit that his acting skills were superb.

That look, those words, directly pierced Black Jeanne's heart, causing the girl to widen her eyes, and then looked away. She didn't dare to look at Su Yun, and didn't know how to answer Su Yun. In the end, she could only remain silent.

The emotion called guilt surged in Black Jeanne's heart, and she couldn't stop it no matter what she did.

Although she hadn't figured out what was going on, Black Jeanne already understood that the boy in front of her didn't know that she was a mysterious creature before, but he discovered it after they met and she exuded mysterious power.

In an instant, Joan of Arc's emotions fell into confusion. She felt that everything around her became unreal and wanted to turn around and leave immediately.

However, when Black Jeanne was about to run away, she found that someone had grabbed her arm.

She looked back in surprise and saw Su Yun holding her firmly despite his complicated expression. He then said, "Let's leave here first. No matter what the real situation is, I think we need to have a good talk."

Hearing this, Black Jeanne opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Su Yun did not give her a chance to refuse. He pulled her away as soon as he finished speaking.

As for getting to Rome.

Gangsters and gangs have long since transformed into merchants and businesses. Even those who have not succeeded in transforming, most of them can get to the lower end of some industries.

These gangsters are essentially businessmen, and their purpose is still to make money, but their methods of obtaining benefits are very extreme, and they trample on morals and laws, so they are despised by others. However, with the development of the times, those methods in the past, such as the slave trade, and the trafficking of illegal drugs, etc., have also been gradually eliminated by the times.

The gangsters gradually cut off their sources of wealth, and then their influence declined.

Gangsters disappeared from history for about fifty years, and after half a century of waiting, they are back.

The gangsters who have made a comeback have completed their super evolution and have chosen to work together with the evil mages. They simply choose to be dogs for the evil mages. As long as they do it secretly and without making a big fuss, it will be fine.

Gangsters need profits, demigods need believers, evil mages seek strength and evolution, and the three parties hit it off.

Over the years, the main target of the Hunter Bureau has been these gangs that have essentially transformed into the lackeys of the evil mage.

Galka had been watching the Hemolytic Gang for more than half a year. Hearing that one of the important cadres was on this train, he finally lost his composure and chose to take the initiative.

As long as he catches the opponent, he is sure that he can uproot the Hemolytic Gang.

This means a lot to Galka.

This achievement was enough for him to complete the Haikou he had promised back then, and for the Roman Emperor to agree to one of his requests.

He chewed the cigarette candy in his mouth.

Galka's eyes were as sharp and ferocious as a wolf.

No matter who comes next, no one can stop him from eradicating evil and crushing the darkness with thunder.

……

"I didn't buy a ticket."

Cordelia was panicked.

The flight attendants checked them one after another. The questioning was not very detailed, but the identity investigation was inevitable.

You've already taken the high-speed rail, so why don't you take out your ID card and check it?

She brought her ID card, but she didn't buy a ticket; and once the ID card was taken out, it would most likely be exposed.

Because the saint is a public figure, she cannot avoid being exposed. How can she dare to bet that she will be recognized?

"I'm going to hide behind you."

"What's the use?" Bai Yu asked back: "For you to stand up now is just like shouting, 'All eyes are on me'."

Cordelia purred.

At this time, Cordelia had noticed several people in black uniforms following the flight attendant, who were clearly members of the Hunter Bureau.

There is no chance now.

Cordelia showed a desperate expression as if she had been caught red-handed.

Bai Yu looked at the situation in front of him and thought that if he was caught evading the ticket at this time, it would not be a good thing for him.

"You should be able to buy the ticket after you get on the bus."

Bai Yu said: "I will negotiate later."

Cordelia asked pitifully: "What should I do if the other party wants to check my ID card?"

"Then show him." Bai Yu said casually.

"……what?"

"Next, listen to me." Bai Yu started to speak, but the voice after that disappeared, and the sound was transmitted into the secret.

……

The flight attendant checked each one, her smile sweet but slightly stiff.

Although it was a simple ID check, she knew very well that what she was doing was just a formality, and the members of the Hunter Bureau behind it were the real lie detectors.

When she reached the middle of the carriage, she caught a glimpse of a young man with jet-black hair and eyes sitting on the seat next to the corridor.

She actually noticed him early on, because foreigners are relatively rare in Rome, especially such a handsome and elegant young man, who stole her attention with just one glance.

But she quickly looked down and noticed a blond woman lying on the young man's knees. Her side face was pressed against the other man's belly. There was a folded coat under her head. The young man raised his hands to cover her. The light also gently stroked her hair, as if she didn't want others to disturb her sleep. Such a quiet and peaceful scene was full of warmth, which made the flight attendant feel jealous unconsciously.

When she was riding in the car before, her boyfriend wanted to turn up the stereo to the maximum. Where could she find such gentle care?

No wonder people on the Internet say that Daxia men dote on their wives.

Holding back the lemon smell, the flight attendant showed a business smile: "Hello, sir, can you show me your ticket and ID card?"

"There is no ID card, only entry certificate." Bai Yu handed over the paper certificate and his ticket.

The people from the Hunter Bureau at the rear looked at each other, took it, confirmed the authenticity, and then nodded.

It can't be this person.

The person from the Hemolytic Gang couldn't be from Daxia, and even if he was, he wouldn't be from Daxia who just entered the country today.

"There is also this lady's ID card and ticket."

"Her ticket was lost." Bai Yu said casually, "I can get a replacement."

"Ah, sure." The flight attendant nodded: "Can you give me your ID card?"

Temporary supplementary tickets do not need to be entered into the system, usually handwritten registration...just make a time difference.

Bai Yu handed over Cordelia's ID card. She was obviously a little nervous, her breathing became faster, and her heartbeat accelerated.

When the flight attendant took the ID card, he looked at the name and began to write it down by hand. A temporary ticket was quickly delivered.

However, the two young men from the Hunter Bureau were immediately stunned and couldn't help but look at each other to confirm the authenticity.

"Is there any problem?" Bai Yu asked calmly.

"Excuse me." An investigator from the Hunter Bureau said: "What is the relationship between her and you?"

"What do you think?" Bai Yu asked back: "It's already like this, what else can it be related to?"

Another investigator bumped his colleague with his elbow to show that his emotional intelligence was low, and then asked: "Are you new to Rome? How did you two meet?"

"We exchanged letters." Bai Yu said calmly: "She is a native of Rome. She came to pick me up today to take me to Huadu."

"..."

The two young men from the Hunter Bureau exchanged glances again.

'That saint has been missing for three years, how could it be her? '

'Yes, it's probably the same name.'

'Similar things have happened before. Some people deliberately underwent plastic surgery to look like celebrities or something like that as a prank...'

'Is this ID card fake? Maybe this Daxia person has been deceived.'

'What do you care about her? She is dating remotely online'

'Not from the Hemolytic Gang, hurry up and get the next one'

One of the hunters continued to ask: "Rome and Bactria are so far apart, how did you complete the exchange of letters?"

Bai Yu wondered: "Is this question related to the investigation?"

"It's my personal curiosity." The hunter young man said with a smile, "I would like to learn it, it sounds very romantic."

"You can try to pick up drift bottles on the beach."

"Oh oh..."

The ID card was returned.

Obviously the Hunter Bureau has other goals and will not dwell on this 'small issue' for too long.

What's more important is that they don't believe from the bottom of their hearts that the woman lying here is Cordelia herself.

But the world is a grassroots team, and absurd scenes are always repeated.

The hunters who were eager to make meritorious deeds missed the saint and continued to search for the enemies of the Hemolytic Gang.

Just as the flight attendant passed Bai Yu towards the next one, a sharp sound suddenly came from the entire carriage.

Bai Yu's mental power quickly expanded to the entire carriage, and the cicadas were aware of the autumn wind before it moved... Every movement of every plant, tree, and tree in the entire range was carefully perceived.

Three rows of seats behind him, a man raised his hand and unscrewed the head of his neighbor. His body suddenly expanded, and his strange gray hair grew. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a little giant nearly three meters tall. His head and back hit the car. At the top, the sound of twisted metal deformed mixed with his inarticulate shouts.

The two young hunters immediately revealed their weapons and rushed forward one after the other. They were both elites, and their strength was firmly at the third level. They were both golden knights. They were not afraid of melee combat at all. The two of them rushed forward at the same time to try to suppress this beast. Monsters appear suddenly.

There was chaos in the carriage.

Panicked, shouting in fear, roaring in anger, many people rushed to squeeze out, and the already not spacious car was immediately filled with water.

Bai Yu glanced at the monster that suddenly appeared and the red entry above its head.

【Deformed Suturer】

[Danger level: 35]

And in the corner where almost no one noticed, a middle-aged man wearing a round felt hat and a gentleman's beard licked his lips, quietly opened the suitcase, and took out a pink glass bottle.

Immediately the red characters above his head lit up extremely vividly.

【Hemolytic Prayer】

[Danger level: 40]

It seems that the one in front is just a cover, he is the real thing.

[Emergency event triggered]

[Please prevent the Hemolytic Prayer from releasing the blessing of the Hemolytic King (once this blessing is released, the death toll is expected to exceed 500)]

[Reward: designated task card]

Chapter 652: The man is dead, but his mouth is still tough

After Galka heard the commotion, he rushed to the scene immediately, but was hit by a colleague who flew over. He staggered and hugged the other princess into his arms.

"are you alright?"

"Not good." Scarlet color could be seen in the gap between the hunter's young man's open teeth.

A gold-level knight opened the fighting spirit armor but was still injured internally by a punch. This must not be pure physical damage.

Galka saw at a glance the monsters crammed into the carriage, their huge bodies almost filling the entire carriage.

The crowd in the car scrambled to escape. The crowd pushed him back, and several people bumped into him. They didn't care who was in front of him, they just wanted to escape the huge danger behind him quickly. The smell of blood and cries wafted out. This further urges the flow of people in the following carriages to flow in the same direction.

However, this is a speeding high-speed train, and the other party took the initiative to reveal his true identity, which saved him from other troubles.

The speed of the car at this time was 150 kilometers per hour. Even a third-level knight would inevitably be seriously injured if he jumped off the car at this speed.

Galka wanted to get closer, but the dozens of people in front were still squeezing and pushing crazily. Several people had even fallen to the ground and been trampled. A young child sat on the ground and cried, and his A colleague is resisting the stitched monster created by the Hemolytic Gang at close range, and is in great danger.

The young man with silver hair took a deep breath, and then heard a deafening sound.

Everyone stopped when they heard the sound and stood still.

Then came the second and third sounds.

The deafening sound of gunfire came from the right hand of the young hunter. He held the gun and fired the gun signal, suppressing the chaos around him and saying in a low voice: "Everyone, please stand still and don't move! If you don't want to get hurt... …”

The crowd, which had not stopped even though the flight attendants had tried their best to persuade them, now remained calm in front of the gunshots. It was true that there were monsters behind them, but there were also guns in front of them.

Under the conditions of Rome, people would have a habitual reaction after seeing firearms... Various robberies in Rome are actually not uncommon, and shootings also occur from time to time.

He controlled the situation through violence rather than persuasion, and then left in an orderly manner.

Galka was finally able to take action. He walked sideways through the crowd that was no longer moving, entered the ten-meter range in front of the Roshan Stitch Monster, and fired directly. The solid bullet was blocked by the Stitch Monster's right arm, and the hit only passed through. There were a few puffs, and a little dark red blood flowed from the wound.

Too shallow.

He knew it well, so he immediately pulled out a sword from behind, turned around and stepped forward to avoid the Stitch Monster's swing. At the same time, he raised the blade and did a backflip to retreat.

Hound pace!

His team was already waiting behind him. Except for the injured member, the four of them faced a suture monster. It was only a matter of time before they could deal with this inconvenient monster.

The muscles all over the body of the Stitch Monster were twisted and deformed, making weird roars and whimpers. It looked around with a ferocious face. White mist began to float from the cut wound, and then the damage began to be repaired.

"The regenerative ability... is indeed a product of the Hemolytic Gang." Galka ordered: "They all use fighting spirit swords, but be careful not to cut off this train!"

"Sniff sniff--" He just noticed that after being allowed to sit down, Karuizawa-san seemed to be sniffing curiously.

"..." Hachiman. "Ryuuen and the others were here before."

"Oh, I just asked about some unpleasant smells." Karuizawa said.

amount.

Then it must be Ryuuen or Albert or something like that.

After all, Hikigaya-san has taken a bath. She smells really good now.

Hachiman thought to himself.

In fact, if a girl smells the sweat on your body, it will definitely be embarrassing.

"..." Hachiman.

It seemed that at this moment I understood why Junior Tianze used the shower in his room.

So, I took into consideration that I had been moving all day this morning, and then I wanted to "create a surprise". But if I was smelled of sweat on my body, I would definitely feel ashamed and sad.

Hey Hey hey.

I always feel that I have become more shaken because of the confession of my junior schoolmate Yixia, which is not acceptable.

So Hikigaya-san corrected his attitude.

"Actually, Amasawa-kun from Class A of the first year was also here," Hachiman explained.

Every student has a tablet.

Using a tablet, you can check other students' information at any time.

Hachiman noticed that there was a tablet in Kei's shirt pocket.

but.

Hui, however, doesn't need a tablet at all.

"It's the girl with the purple twintails, and she looks very naughty, and then she likes to pester and bully Kushida." Karuizawa said.

Hey Hey hey.

You're being a bit too extreme. What do you mean by "very flirty"?

"Do you have any hostility towards her?" Hachiman asked.

"No," Hui said. "But she seemed to have been with me for two days."

Have you been with me for two days?

Hachiman had never heard of this statement.

So he also sat down, sitting opposite Karuizawa.

"When did it start?" Hachiman asked.

"It was probably a few days after the new students arrived," Hui said. "She even said hello to me once."

"But I felt a little uncomfortable, as if she saw through me."

Is it.

You have to know that even a master of acting and perception like Kushida couldn't detect the disguise of the hot girl in Karuizawa, but Amasawa did.

What Hachiman thought about was that Junior Amasawa came from a white house background, and although she had always wanted to gain her own freedom, she also worked hard for it.

However, when she first received the task of expelling Ayanokouji from school, she did not have the sponsorship of Tsukishiro like Yagami, so in order to complete the task, she needed to contact Ayanokouji's classmates like Yagami did.

But the person she chose at the beginning was not Kushida, but Karuizawa.

In other words, she actually saw through Karuizawa's disguise from the beginning, and only later chose Kushida.

Look at it this way.

Junior Tianze is indeed worth looking forward to.

This person really has potential.

Hachiman now has no doubt that the other party can support him.

"Didn't you tell me at that time?" Although he was thinking about his own major life events, Hachiman did not forget that Karuizawa was still here, so he said this.

"That's not necessary." But Karuizawa looked at him strangely, "Because you've already made the move, haven't you? You went to approach this schoolgirl yourself."

"So I thought you'd discovered this and approached this schoolgirl yourself, maybe even teamed up with her," Karuizawa said. "So I thought you'd already conquered her. And after that, she really didn't follow me anymore."

Is it.

Hachiman realized that he wasn't the only one who was easily shaken, but Karuizawa-san was also easily imaginative.

"Ahem..." After thinking about it.

"Actually, her mission at that time was to follow you. She probably wanted to expel Ayanokouji from school, so she made some arrangements, such as obtaining information about Ayanokouji's classmates. Those with a dark history who couldn't be seen by others were the easiest to control."

"Dropped out of school Ayanokouji?" Karuizawa blinked slightly.

Hachiman then told her that Ayanokouji was actually a cheater and had escaped, and that Amasawa was one of the people who came out of the same facility and was responsible for expelling Ayanokouji.

The reason why I told her this was, on the one hand, that people with Karuizawa's personality would not talk nonsense, and on the other hand, she really had a misunderstanding about Junior Tianze.

How can you use such excessive words to describe the other person?

So I still gave her a break.

To prevent the relationship from becoming incompatible.

after all.

Compared to Horikita, Kushida, and Karuizawa, Karuizawa is the one that Hikigaya-san uses the most easily.

So it's a little biased.

"That's it..."

"Isn't this very troublesome?" Karuizawa said.

really.

After talking about the life story of junior Tian Ze, Karuizawa's hostility towards her disappeared.

"It's okay. She is free now. So she is no longer affiliated with that organization and can live as herself." Hachiman said.

This is about the junior sister Tianze gaining freedom.

But Karuizawa shook his head slightly.

"No, what I'm saying is, if this is the case, then you will have no choice but to marry her, right?"

"You and Kushida... and Ichinose signed a marriage agreement, right? One of them will marry you upon graduation and support you, and you'll need to pay them the 2000 million yen fee for promotion," Karuizawa said. "But when you graduate, you can choose to either lend them the money or marry them. The decision is yours. But this Amaze-kun doesn't want your money."

"And you and her agreed to get married after graduation."

"An agreement is an agreement, and both parties cannot go back on their word."

"Isn't this just...she wants to marry you, and you can't object." Karuizawa said.

In fact, every time Karuizawa thinks of or talks about this, he wants to complain.

Because Hikigaya-san is exactly the same as when he first entered school. Even though he looks quite mature now and is even the vice president of the student council, he still has the same original intention.

Even the younger schoolmates were listed as marriage candidates.

but.

Karuizawa-san's IQ isn't usually very high, but this time, it made Hachiman think for a moment.

because.

That makes sense.

Only then did Hikigaya realize that he seemed to be in a situation where he had to marry his junior after graduation.

Cannot select.

Because it is an agreement, there is not even flexibility.

The only possibility is that if she doesn't like him, then he can choose not to marry her.

"..." Hachiman.

"So, you actually like girls younger than you," Karuizawa said.

"..." Hachiman. "I don't dislike girls younger than me..."

"but--"

Hachiman realized that if he continued like this, it seemed like he had really decided that his marriage partner would be Junior Amasawa.

"Actually, I met Tianze two or three times during the exam on the uninhabited island." Karuizawa continued.

"She was clearly moving with a girl with brown hair that looked a bit tea-colored, but her physical strength didn't seem to diminish at all."

"Don't you think it's terrifying?" Karuizawa said. "You'll be drained of your energy with this kind of energy."

amount.

Karuizawa's choice of words today was outrageous.

but.

The words are crude but the logic is profound.

And it can be unsettling.

after all.

He already knew that Bai Fangsheng's physical strength and endurance were very strong. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to withstand it.

And he is just an ordinary person.

"..." Hachiman.

"..." Hikigaya Hachiman.

He originally thought that Karuizawa had something to talk to him about, but he didn't expect that after entering the room, he started discussing his own love affairs with Karuizawa.

"But that doesn't mean there's absolutely no way out," Karuizawa continued. "If you're left with no options simply because of the agreement you made with Tianze-kun, wouldn't it be possible to create another agreement and still have options?"

In other words.

She suggested that he sign an agreement with another person. If both girls chose to marry him, he would not have the right to refuse. However, the two agreements would conflict.

So Hikigaya-san got the chance to choose again at that time.

but.

"Forget it," Hachiman said. "After all, I can't drag anyone else into my own affairs. It's not fair to Amasawa-san and that person either."

"In fact, there are people who are willing to be dragged into this." Karuizawa said in a low voice.

"Ok?"

"Nothing." Karuizawa turned his eyes slightly to the side.

Hachiman continued, "So what happened when you came here today?"

"Ah."

Karuizawa nodded, then remembered the important matter.

What's the real deal?

I got it.

Karuizawa quickly said, "Actually, Gaoyuanji announced to the class that everyone has to give him 800 million points over the next two months. After that, he won't have to share the points he earned. He currently has 225 points of the class's total, so by graduation, that's around 1600 million."

"But he only wants 800 million now, so he still needs his classmates to chip in for him."

"Matsushita said this tactic was like cashing out of stocks, so some students in the class thought Gaoyuan Temple was planning to leave the class."

It turned out to be the case.

Hikigaya actually already knew about this because Gaoyuandera came to find him himself.

"I know about this," Hachiman said. "And if Gaoyuan Temple leaves the class, the situation in your class will be even worse."

Maybe it was a little uncomfortable sailing in the middle of winter.

Huang Chen thought so in his heart, but walked forward and couldn't help laughing when he saw Musashi coming down from the deck. He was an old friend of the port area, and they hadn't seen each other for a while.

"Welcome, hot tea and pastries are ready. Whatever it is, let's talk about it after we have a short rest."

"Long time no see, Commander Huang Chen. I hope this visit doesn't disturb you." Musashi said with a chuckle.

Huang Chen shook his head. Before he could open his mouth to say what he wanted to say, he saw a ship girl with long silver hair slowly walking towards him from the deck behind Musashi.

"Dean?" Huang Chen exclaimed in surprise. After all, there was no mention before that the dean would come.

"I'm sorry for being so presumptuous. I hope Major General Huang doesn't mind." The dean said with a chuckle.

Huang Chen shook his head and looked behind the dean, only to see the blue-haired St. Louis and the green-haired researcher he had met before also walking out of the cabin.

In addition to these few people who were slightly familiar, there were several ship girls who were not very familiar with him. They also walked out of the cabin and all looked over with some curiosity.

The doubt in his eyes was as if he had been looking forward to seeing his idol in person for a long time.

What's happening here?

Huang Chen was stunned for a moment, looking at Musashi in surprise and surprise, not knowing what to say.

Musashi's face was also a little embarrassed, and he explained sheepishly, "Because of some unexpected events, things have been brought forward. We will explain everything to Commander Huang Chen one by one later. I hope Commander Huang Chen doesn't mind."

"It's okay, it's okay. It's not that I don't welcome you, it's just that this is a little too unexpected." Huang Chen said with a smile, but couldn't help but look at St. Louis again.

According to his original plan, after this visit to Musashi, he would invite St. Louis to have a brief meeting to see if there were any changes in the so-called dream.

However, what was unexpected was that St. Louis appeared so suddenly.

It was really unexpected and a pleasant surprise.

Tirpitz also smiled and said, "Then everyone come over and rest for a while. It's just that there are a lot of people here, so we are a little unprepared. I hope you don't mind."

As he spoke, he led everyone towards the office building.

Musashi and the others smiled embarrassedly and said nothing, while the few ship girls who were not familiar with them looked around curiously along the way.

It looked like they were visiting an amusement park.

Huang Chen walked up to the dean with some curiosity and asked doubtfully, "Who are those..."

"It's a researcher from headquarters," the dean chuckled, his words a little awkwardly. "Because of Major General Huang's discovery in Area Y, headquarters intends to restart research on memory reverberations."

Hearing this, Huang Chen nodded as if he understood, not quite. He had some impression of this thing from the remnant of his memory. Musashi had told him before that it was said to be related to the most fundamental secret of the Mind Cube.

But why did these researchers come to him?

He suddenly asked with some confusion, "Then why are they here...?"

"Mainly, I want to see if Major General Huang has any interest in his experiments on memory reverberation." The dean said with a chuckle.

Chapter 1106 General

There were a few people sitting scattered around the office.

Researchers from the headquarters, including the green-haired researcher, have already visited the port area under the guidance of New Jersey.

Of course, the main itinerary is still the laboratory in the port area, which is the laboratory that Huang Chen used to study space-time fluctuations after he returned to the port area last time.

Huang Chen, the dean and others sat on the sofa in the office, discussing issues related to the memory reverberation experiment.

"This experiment is quite complex and has been shelved for a long time. Many of the researchers who participated in the experiment have already joined other ports. These are the remaining data. Major General Huang can take a look at them before making a decision."

As the dean spoke, he handed over a rather thick brown paper bag.

The surface is yellowed, revealing a strong sense of the weight of time. Just one look at it and you can tell that it has indeed been stored for a long time.

Huang Chen remembered what Musashi had told him before, about this memory reverberation experiment. Originally, there was a so-called leader, but later he joined the port area and became a port area ship girl.

Not every port is as large as his, allowing the ship girls to do whatever they want.

Therefore, that leader is probably just like an ordinary ship girl in the port area, indulging in non-stop attacks and training every day, right?

It may even have dissipated.

Huang Chen took the brown paper bag and spread it out on the coffee table.

The texture of the paper bag is already very rough, giving people the feeling that it will break if you apply a little force.

Although the documents taken out looked neat and crisp like cards, they seemed to be broken into pieces in a series of rustling sounds.

Huang Chen took a quick look at the contents of the document.

The content is surprisingly simple, without any complicated formulas or theories, just some experimental steps or easy-to-understand principles.

Huang Chen quickly scanned the area and soon spotted a key part. He immediately asked in confusion, "Do we need to conduct experiments in other areas?"

"That's right. Considering the geographical influence, this experiment needs to be replicated in several areas. Of course, the most critical part will still be carried out in Area C." The dean nodded. His face seemed calm, but there was expectation in his eyes.

Huang Chen heard this but said nothing.

The most critical part will be carried out in area C, that is to say, there are still many parts that will be carried out in other areas, such as area S or even area O.

"What do you think, Major General Huang?" the dean asked softly. Musashi and St. Louis sat aside, not saying a word, just looking at this side silently with a gentle smile.

"I need to think about it again." Huang Chen closed the documents on the coffee table, glanced at St. Louis not far away and said.

"That's what I should do." The dean nodded, his smile more relaxed than before.

No matter what, the fact that he didn't directly refuse already shows Major General Huang's attitude.

"Then let's move on to the next thing." She chuckled and took out another file bag, gently placing it on the table. "Actually, I didn't come here just for the experiment."

Hearing this, Huang Chen was stunned for a moment, and looked at the file bag on the table with some confusion. Compared with the original brown paper bag, this bag looked much newer, and the things inside did not look like any information.

He looked at the dean and others in surprise, but still reached out to take the bag, but it felt a bit heavy.

When you open it, the first thing you see is a red velvet box, followed by a beautifully decorated bag.

It feels like a wedding invitation.

An inexplicable thought emerged in Huang Chen's mind. In the end, he didn't say anything. He just slowly took out the box and opened it. He saw a shining badge sparkling under the light.

"This is to commend Major General Huang for his contribution in the last Y Area Purifier incident." The dean explained.

Huang Chen nodded in sudden realization, then took out the remaining paper bag and took a look. Inside was a commander's ID and several commander's medals.

He was a little confused at first, but then he noticed the meaning of these certificates and medals. "Admiral!? Is this a title?"

"It is also to commend Major General Huang, or now General Huang, for his contribution in the last incident. After discussion at the headquarters, it has been decided to promote you."

"The allowances and benefits associated with the rank of general are all described in the documents."

Huang Chen just nodded when he heard it, feeling an inexplicable sense of absurdity and unreality. He became a general?

He wasn't this simple in the game before, right?

He blinked, staring at the brand new certificate in his hand with a strange look, only to hear the dean continue, "As for General Huang's promotion and investiture ceremony, it is tentatively scheduled for early next month."

"There is also a title awarding ceremony?" Huang Chen was stunned when he heard this.

"Of course, this is the admiral's rank awarding ceremony. There are only a handful of admirals in the entire KanColle headquarters." The dean winked playfully.

Musashi on the side seemed to see Huang Chen's thoughts and said with a smile, "If Commander Huang Chen really doesn't want to, the inauguration ceremony can be omitted."

"Then let's skip it. I don't feel like I have much free time recently, even next month..." Huang Chen shook his head and put away the medal and commander's certificate.

To be honest, these things are not that important to him right now.

Whether it's an admiral or even a naval marshal, it doesn't make any sense.

The commander's rank is originally just a representation of seniority. It does not mean that you can really command an army group just because you are a general.

It is even more meaningless to Huang Chen.

He didn't even need the subsidies and material resources that the military rank provided.

But no matter what, the level increase is still enough to make people happy.

He smiled, looked at the girls across the coffee table and said, "That's it. I'll give you an answer about the memory reverberation experiment tomorrow."

"It's okay, General Huang, don't worry." The dean smiled, "Even if it's confirmed, it will take time to travel to other areas."

"It does take time." Huang Chen said quietly, and there seemed to be a deeper meaning in his tone.

However, before the dean and Musashi had time to react, Huang Chen had already invited them with a smile, "There's still some time before lunch, why don't you go visit the port area first?"

"Although it hasn't been long since the last time, there are still many interesting things in my port area."

As he spoke, his eyes unconsciously fell on St. Louis.

Chapter 1107 It Should Be an Illusion

The night is like sand, hazily spread over Hehui Island.

In the guest apartment in the dormitory area of Sakura University, the dean leaned over the balcony railing, her long silver hair slightly wet, spreading along her slender body, falling on the railing and her white and tender fingers.

The moonlight was cool and clear, carrying a faint chill, but she didn't care at all. She just looked at the dense forest outside, chuckled and sighed, "What a beautiful port area, and there's such a large hot spring pool."

In the afternoon, I visited the port area at the invitation of Admiral Huang. This port area is indeed surprisingly large. Not only can the ship girls of each camp have a separate dormitory area, but they can also build various buildings in the dormitory area.

You should know that even in Nanyang College, there is only a bathhouse for everyone to scrub their bodies, and there are no facilities such as hot spring pools.

Not far behind her, Musashi, who had changed into a simple black yukata and whose dark purple hair was also slightly damp, chuckled and said, "Have you developed any ideas about this port area? Don't let yourself be captured just because of a hot spring pool!"

"What are you talking about? There's no way I'll join Minato." The dean smiled and shook his head, but said jokingly, "Ms. Musashi, on the other hand, seemed quite moved when he saw Shinano during the day."

"I just didn't expect that there was Shinano in Commander Huang Chen's port area." Musashi said with some emotion.

She also walked slowly to the balcony, her eyes deep, looking towards the woods outside.

"I even thought there weren't any other Yamato-class shipgirls in the world. But come to think of it, it's Commander Huang Chen, so it doesn't seem surprising."

"Yes, this is Commander Huang Chen." The dean nodded slightly, but suddenly heard the sound of the door opening and closing behind him.

When I turned around, I saw St. Louis walking towards me while wiping his wet hair.

"How do you feel?" the dean asked jokingly, "Do you want to stay in this port area?"

"President, stop joking." St. Louis laughed when he heard that. "Admiral Huang's port area already has St. Louis."

"Already have it? Yes, he is General Huang after all." The dean was stunned at first, then smiled, but saw St. Louis frowned slightly, as if he was struggling with something.

Musashi beside him suddenly asked in confusion, "What's wrong?"

"It's just that I suddenly thought of something." St. Louis shook his head and quickly laughed again, "Maybe it's just a misunderstanding."

"Let everyone listen so we can analyze it." Musashi asked gently.

St. Louis hesitated for a moment, then looked up, only to see Musashi and the academy president looking concerned. He finally sighed, "It must be just an illusion."

"I didn't feel anything during the day, but just now when I heard you guys joking around, I suddenly realized that during the day, General Huang seemed to pay more attention to me."

She spoke slowly, but her words were extremely weak, as if even she herself did not quite believe what she said.

After hearing her words, Musashi and the dean's expressions became extremely strange, "Shouldn't it be?"

Even though they had joked with Musashi before, they still knew clearly what was a joke and what was not.

There's nothing wrong with joking around with each other.

But the question is, what if this isn't a joke?

Although there can only be one ship girl with a certain ship name in a port area, and it is impossible to have another one after the first one, St. Louis, this does not mean that the commander cannot attract other girls outside.

Although it sounds hard to say.

But this is actually the case. There have indeed been cases in the world where ship girls first joined the port area, but eventually found out that they had chosen the wrong person and eventually severed the relationship.

But is General Huang such a person?

The three of them looked at each other, feeling that it was not quite the same.

"So it's just an illusion." St. Louis smiled and walked to the balcony, feeling the light night breeze.

Although the weather is already very cold, for the ship girls, this cold wind is not much different from the gentle spring breeze.

Musashi also smiled gently. She was quite optimistic about Huang Chen's character, otherwise she wouldn't have said before that if she left Nanyang College, she would join his port district.

However, before she could completely relax, she saw a tall figure emerging on the path ahead, where the dim street lights and the shadows of the trees intersected.

Huang Chen, General Huang!

"Do you understand what 'every moment' means? It means you must see and remember everything from every perspective at every moment."

Bai Ye folded the menu in half and placed it vertically next to Akane Benizaka's computer.

After doing all this, it was already past 5pm.

Bai Ye opened the blinds and didn't see Nohara Daishi, but the crowd was still there and everyone's enthusiasm was still high.

"By the way, where are your progress?"

"I won't tell you. I want to be a fisherman." Akane Benizaka looked at the menu.

Two dogs fight, play off.

This word popped up in Bai Ye's mind, and he continued:

"You know our progress."

"Ye-kun, go ask it yourself. I won't stop you. I haven't mentioned your progress to Iori either. Since this is a competition, we must try to maintain fairness. You understand my position."

After hearing that the other party did not mention it to Iori Hatima, Bai Ye stopped insisting, otherwise he would have to find Akane Benizaka to argue with her.

"You are the president of Rouge on Rouge, so it's understandable that you are leaning towards Iori Hasima. I am the president of the Byakuya Club, so I am leaning towards Shiyu and the others."

Hongzaka Akane smiled but said nothing.

. . . . . .

Bai Ye left.

Before leaving, he told Chu Hai, and also saw the looks from the members of Rouge on Rouge, asking "Why are you talking for so long in the president's office?"

"I'm going back to sea."

"Yeah, I'll go home with my brother later. Please be careful when riding your bike, senior."

He waved to Iori Hasima, without asking about their progress or peeking at them, behaving in an upright manner.

Iori Hatashima also waved back at him with a business smile.

……

Bai Ye returned home after buying ingredients for dinner and some snack cakes to reward everyone.

As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by Kato Megumi standing at the entrance with a smile on her face.

"Bai Ye-kun, welcome home."

"I'm back, Xiaohui."

"You know I'm back?"

"Because I heard the sound of a scooter."

Kato Megumi walked towards him and bent down to take the plastic bag from Bai Ye's hand.

"Sweet, fragrant, and tastes like cake."

But from Bai Ye's perspective, Kato Megumi quickly sniffed her clothes while bending down to get something, and then the smile on her face became even brighter, so bright that it made Bai Ye's sixth sense feel creepy.

"No matter how sweet and fragrant the cake is, it's not as sweet as my Xiaohui."

After Bai Ye finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her cherry lips. When their lips parted, he licked his lips with lingering satisfaction, as if to say, "It's really sweet, so sweet that I don't want to let go."

Kato Megumi neither responded nor resisted, even though she was being stared at by Shiyu and Eriri. She just grabbed the corner of Bai Ye's clothes with her slender fingers while kissing him, and let go after their lips parted.

Bai Ye knew that Kato Megumi smelled the scent of Akane Benizaka on him, and the scent was not weak, proving that he had been with her for quite some time.

"I don't know why Hui-chan is suddenly jealous of me and Akane-san..."

He will tell and explain to everyone what happened in the afternoon later, and the kiss is to reduce Kato Megumi's jealousy and reduce the possibility of a Shura scene.

"Thank you, Xiaohui, for sharing the cake. This afternoon was truly magical."

"Uh-huh."

Kato Megumi made tea and divided the cake among everyone, but her eyes never left Bai Ye.

Bai Ye sat in his usual spot near the bed.

As soon as he sat down, he saw Shiyu coming forward.

Unlike Kato Megumi's tactfulness, Shiyu blatantly pulled Bai Ye's collar and sniffed him, and then even sniffed Bai Ye's cuffs.

"It's really sweet. After coming back, you can't wait to bully Hui. Who made you so horny?"

Bai Ye glanced sideways.

"Shiyu, isn't it the same when you come back normally?"

Normally, as long as there is no one at home when they get home, Shiyu will lift her chin to ask for a kiss without even changing her shoes, and she will ask for it up and down.

Shiyu smiled slightly, without any shame on her face, but her red ears betrayed her.

"I heard you had a great harvest today?"

"It's a good thing, but I almost went crazy."

Ying Lili narrowed her bean-sized pupils and silently added a finishing move.

"You're crazy with joy, aren't you?"

"I'm actually quite happy to see my little golden retriever eating and drinking happily."

Sincerity is a killer move. After Bai Ye's interference, Ying Lili blushed and lost her temper.

……

Bai Ye told them what happened in the afternoon.

Of course, some unnecessary details were not mentioned to them, such as when he squatted down, Akane Akasaka stretched her feet and raised her toes, with her legs resting on the desk to show off her beautiful legs in black stockings, and when they sat side by side, his arms occasionally touched her chest.

However, the girls still sensed something unusual from Bai Ye's few words, and combined with Benizaka Akane's performance at the school festival, they couldn't help but become alert.

"It seems that Akane-senpai's impression of you, Shiro-kun, has been growing better and better. From the beginning, you were like sworn enemies, but now you're helping her develop a nutrition plan. She even invited you to her office to chat for the entire afternoon right in front of Iori Hasima."

"It's not all small talk, okay? Serious business is at least 50% of the time, and small talk is just spice. Talking about business all the time makes the atmosphere too serious. Isn't that what we usually do?"

"Is it true that we are Bai Yejun's girlfriends?" Kato Megumi quietly made a finishing move.

"Seasoning in a dark office, huh?" Eriri wasn't willing to be left behind.

white night"……"

Bai Ye hugged the three of them in his arms, calming their jealousy while explaining.

"I think Akane-senpai treats me as a special friend, so she's more open about certain topics."

"How special?"

"Think about it, there are some topics you can only talk about with special people. It's like when I was in junior high, I would sneak off to the internet cafe to play games, but I only dared to tell my friends who were there with me. If I told other friends, they wouldn't be interested, and we wouldn't be able to chat."

Shiyu and the others are not unreasonable people. If you think about it carefully, this makes sense.

"Some things are hard to bring up unless you've had similar experiences. As both of you are young and promising businesspeople, there are some topics you might be the only ones we can discuss."

Bai Ye nodded hurriedly.

"Don't be jealous. There's really nothing going on between me and Akane-senpai. She really wants to get along with me, but privately she just treats me as a toy for her own entertainment."

"True?"

"At least I don't have any special feelings for her."

At this point, they stopped arguing and their past experiences came to mind.

In the past, no one in the Bai Ye Society had any special feelings for Bai Ye.

But now?

Chapter 843: Is it feasible to pay “overtime pay” to the concubines in the harem first?

When Bai Ye arrived home, Akane Benizaka left the office.

The moment she stepped out of the office, Akane Benizaka's aura suddenly changed, from the charming "Senior Akane" to the majestic President Benizaka, the only one in power in rouge on rouge.

When they saw Akane Benizaka, the members were very curious about what she and Xiao Baiye had talked about in the office that took a whole afternoon, but the prestige that the other party had built up over a long period of time made the members dare not act rashly.

"President."

"Hello, President Benisaka."

Akane Benizaka nodded in greeting and asked:

"I heard you guys having a great time all afternoon. There were a few new faces here. Did you make any new friends?"

"Yes, if you meet a few like-minded people, just invite them to chat together," responded a member.

Inviting fellow enthusiasts to visit and chat is a common practice in Rouge on Rouge. It is a measure established by Akane Benizaka to increase the activity and popularity of the club. Generally speaking, as long as the person is not acting suspiciously, she will not ask about the details.

She looked directly at Hasima Iori, who had been the head of the club in her absence.

"We didn't let them into the studio inside, did we?"

rouge on rouge's studio is divided into two areas, the outer area is open to the public, while the inner area is the opposite.

"No, I remember the rules." Iori Hasima looked relaxed.

She accepted Bai Ye's request, but in order not to arouse suspicion among the members, she had to find a good excuse.

"We've gained quite a bit of fame now, and many people want to investigate us. I'm very concerned about the next issue of the paperback edition, as it's crucial for our future development. You wouldn't want someone else to steal your hard-earned ideas, would you?"

Seeing the excitement in everyone's eyes fade and turn into seriousness, Akane Benizaka officially got to the point.

"Where did you meet these like-minded people?"

Everyone looked at Iori Hatima, who brought all of them here.

Iori Hashima understood the true meaning of what Akane Benizaka said, and now was a good opportunity to show her abilities in front of her.

"I was at a comic book store, and after chatting with them, I felt like I got along really well. They weren't just any other enthusiasts; they were generous and seemed interested in advertising in our publication."

"Very good, do you know his name?"

"Nohara Daishi, he left his business card. He is one of the shareholders of this company."

Akane Benizaka took the business card.

"The name is the same as what Ye Jun said, Duoxi Company... I've never heard of this name. They are generous, but their clothes and appearance are quite ordinary, and their temperament is also ordinary."

Those who have been in power in the business world for a long time will more or less develop a unique temperament. She felt this temperament from Bai Ye, but did not see it from Nohara Daishi's performance.

But she didn't dare to jump to conclusions, after all, she had only observed through the blinds for less than half a minute.

Seeing that Akane Benizaka was thinking longer than usual, Iori Hatashima felt puzzled.

"Does the president know him?"

"I don't know him. I was just wondering how to arrange for Mr. Nohara to place an advertisement. Iori, please ask Mr. Nohara to come here and talk within the next week. If you leave it too late, it will disrupt the arrangement of the paperback."

"I understand. I'll contact him tonight."

After completing Bai Ye's commission, Hongzaka Akane prepared to leave. She would later make herself a rich dinner according to the nutritional plan formulated by Bai Ye.

At this moment, Iori Hatashima called her.

"President, wait a minute."

"Is there anything else, Iori?"

"Everyone is curious about the new business you and Senior Xiao discussed. Are there any new snacks?"

Hongzaka Zhuyin smiled.

She understood that Iori Hatajima was playing the role of Zhuang Zhou in his sword dance. On the surface, he was exploring new snacks in the name of everyone, but in reality, he wanted to find out whether what she had talked about with Bai Ye would affect his status in the club.

He understood Iori Hasima's concerns, and noticed that Izumi Hasima was also looking at him curiously.

What made her smile inwardly was that the curiosity in Chu Hai's eyes was completely opposite to that of Iori. The brother cared about "the country", while the sister cared about "beauties", which was also another way of including "the country and beauty".

"Not only are there new snacks, I also discussed with Ye Jun our future development. If Rouge on Rouge wants to seek higher ground, we must step into more fields and seek more partners."

This was her official response as the president. She had another response for Iori Hasima.

Even though she knew in her heart that Ye would go higher and further than Iori Hatima in the future, her idea that Iori Hatima was the best choice to take over as the representative of rouge on rouge never wavered.

"Don't worry, Iori. I will never go back on my word."

. . . . . .

As if she noticed being stared at, she turned her head, and for a moment, their eyes met.

Her eyes were filled with stubbornness, as if to say that she would not give up easily, and then she turned and left.

He ignored the body of Zi Nomiya Tianyin.

After all, they had just met by chance and were brought together by chance because of a mission. Now they were separated by chance, which was also something that was expected from the beginning.

"Oh, looks like there's still some fun to watch tomorrow!"

The other side of the stands.

Torajiro Nango stretched lazily, his face full of satisfaction.

Competitions of this level are rare, even for him.

"Why, Xiao Ai, are you unhappy?"

"No, it's just a pity..."

Edelweiss shook his head slightly.

"It is inevitable that this situation has developed."

Nango Torajiro said indifferently.

"If Zi No Gong Tian Yin had a little more sense, she wouldn't have ended up like this."

Yes.

If he had been more restrained and not been so presumptuous, he would not have completely angered Jiang Li and his body would not have been torn apart in public.

"I know."

Edelweiss nodded.

She had no complaints. Zi Nai Gong Tianyin's death was entirely her own fault.

She just felt sorry for the ending, there was obviously a better way to deal with it.

Edelweiss sighed and turned towards the exit.

"Are you leaving? Aren't you going to see your junior brother?"

Torajiro Nango laughed at her back.

"No need."

Edelweiss didn't even look back.

"Then remember to come back tomorrow! I'll have this little brat come and greet you personally!"

Edwards paused slightly.

Then she walked faster and disappeared from Nango Torajiro's sight in the blink of an eye.

"Tsk tsk, Xiao Ai is getting more and more proficient at pumping her feet!"

Torajiro Nango smacked his lips and smiled like an auntie.

Chapter 724 Call an ambulance! (33)

2023-06-01

"Click!"

With a slight sound, the door was opened.

Jiang Li returned to his hotel room alone.

He closed the door, drew the curtains, and looked around cunningly.

After finally making sure that there was no one there, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Then he quickly began to take off his clothes.

Take off your shirt.

A tightly wrapped purple gauze was exposed on the chest and abdomen.

"Finally I can take this thing off!"

Jiang Li quickly took action and removed the purple gauze.

In order to warn Shionomiya Tianyin, he has been wrapping this feather robe around himself for the past few days, and he didn't even dare to take it off when taking a bath. Now that Shionomiya Tianyin is finally dead, he can finally take off this feather robe!

It's like the champagne is popping!

"Luckily, no one saw this scene, otherwise I would have died on the spot."

Jiang Li smiled leisurely.

This lavender gauze doesn't look like something a man would use.

If someone really saw it, he would definitely be considered a pervert!

"Crack!"

at this time.

Suddenly a light sound was heard.

The smile on Jiang Li's face froze instantly.

"..."

A figure opened the door and walked in.

The two of them looked at each other immediately.

RNM!

I definitely remember locking the door when I came in!

"Do you have such a hobby?"

The girl who entered was stunned.

She really didn't expect that Jiang Li, the tough guy who beat Wang Ma, actually liked women's clothes?

"I'm not, I didn't, don't talk nonsense!"

Jiang Li was so anxious that he jumped up on the spot and denied it three times in a row.

He tore off the feather robe, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it several times in disgust.

Yuyi: ???

You called her Sweetie when you needed her before, but now that you don't need her anymore you kick her hard?

"Well, whatever you like is fine..."

The girl stared at him intently.

Her eyes were completely attracted by Jiang Li's naked upper body. Her burning gaze seemed to want to burn him to a crisp and engrave his muscle texture in her heart like fossilized lines.

In one hand she materialized a paintbrush and in the other a paint palette.

The brush was dipped in paint and his right hand quickly painted in mid-air.

In a few seconds, the outline of a naked man with only his upper body appeared out of thin air.

"Hold your hands!"

Jiang Li's expression suddenly changed.

He ran to Sarah like a gust of wind and grabbed her right wrist.

That's right.

This girl is Sarah.

She drew a door on the wall and walked in by opening the fake door.

Door locks and such couldn't stop her at all.

Jiang Li stretched out his hand and wiped clean the half-naked man in the air, whose outline was still visible, but who was still incredibly handsome.

"what are you doing!"

Sarah glared at him angrily.

She was furious that he had wiped out the work she had almost finished.

"What do you say I do!"

Jiang Li glared at her fiercely.

"You're drawing me! You're infringing on my portrait rights! I can't erase it!"

"What I see is what I own!"

Sarah looked unconvinced and as stubborn as a bull.

"Hilarious! If I rip your clothes off, does that mean your naked body is mine?"

Jiang Li sneered.

"Do you want to see it?"

Sarah suddenly became thoughtful.

"what?"

Jiang Li was stunned.

While he was stunned, Sarah stretched out her free left hand and tore off the paint-stained apron on her upper body.

Wow.

She's literally wearing nothing underneath.

Once you lift up your apron, you are in a pure and natural state.

"It's really big."

Jiang Li seemed to be thinking about something.

It is a circle bigger than that of my senior sister, and it seems that it cannot be held in one palm. I am afraid that only the rich woman over there can compete with her in this aspect.

"What are you doing!"

Jiang Li reprimanded her seriously.

"Can't you love yourself a little?"

It would have been more convincing if he had taken his eyes off her.

"I looked at yours, and you looked at mine. That's fair."

Sarah was very calm.

But the two rosy blushes on her cheeks proved that she was far from being as calm as she looked.

Kurogane Ikki calls him an expert!

"How is this fair?"

Jiang Li was speechless.

"Not only was my naked body exposed, but I was also forced to see your naked body. It's obvious that I suffered twice the loss!"

"Eh...is that so?"

Sarah was confused when she heard this.

That seems to be the case.

After all, Jiang Li didn't want to see her naked body. If she moved closer, wouldn't that pollute other people's eyes?

"Then... shall I show you my whole body?"

Sarah said a little unsurely.

"Is that so? That can barely make up for the loss!"

Somewhere in Mingdu.

Hundreds of people gathered in a large mansion. Each of them was of different heights, weights and bodies, but they were all dressed the same: black tights and veils on their heads, making it impossible to see their faces.

But at the front of these hundreds of people stood two figures in distinctive clothing.

A tall man wearing a green robe, with long hair blowing on his shoulders, but he had a big bald head that reflected a bright light under the moonlight.

He looked a little funny, but no one dared to laugh at him, or even have the courage to look at him any more.

Because when people know his strength, it is difficult to laugh.

There is no doubt that he is the sect leader Du Bu Si in his original body, one of the few strong men on the Douluo Continent today.

Beside him was an old man covered in a golden robe.

His surname is Jin, and his name is Jin Peng. He is the second strongest person in the main body.

In addition to the two of them, there were nearly 10 Titled Douluo masters scattered among the crowd of more than a hundred people wearing black tights.

In addition to a dozen Titled Douluo-level masters, the rest are all Soul Sage-level masters or above.

For this operation, the Body Sect can be said to have gone all out.

Even Shrek Academy, known as the number one institution of higher learning in Douluo Continent, would find it very difficult to gather such a powerful force.

"He is back."

Du Bu Si suddenly looked towards the door, and the next moment, a middle-aged man with a big head and a small body pushed the door open and walked in.

He also wore a black bodysuit, but no face covering.

He was also helpless about this because his head was too big and there was no suitable size.

"Lang Ya, how's the matter I asked you to investigate going? Have you contacted the spy in our main body?"

Du Bu Si didn't waste any time and asked directly to the point.

After all, the imperial capital of the Sun-Moon Empire is not a good place. If they stay there for a moment longer, they will be more likely to be exposed and get into unnecessary trouble.

The big-headed man was none other than Lang Ya, a Soul Douluo master from the Body Sect. "I've learned everything Sect Master should know, and I've found out everything I should know.

First of all, the 100,000-year soul beast embryo you're looking for is in the Mingde Hall underground base. However, that place is difficult to attack and easy to defend. It's extremely secretive. Exploring or raiding it will take some time and may cost you some money."

However, just as Lang Ya finished speaking, before Du Bu Si could reply, the disciples in the main body spoke up. They were filled with righteous indignation and said passionately:

"I'm not afraid of death."

"Just tell us where it is, and we'll capture it right away."

"That's right. Retrieve the 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo and revitalize the Body Sect!"

……

Seeing this, Du Bu Si showed a satisfied smile on his face, "Do you think this is still a problem?"

Lang Ya shook his head: "That's not a problem. None of my disciples have ever been afraid of death."

"Then tell me about the second thing. Once you finish, we'll take action."

"Okay." Lang Ya nodded and said, "Master, the person you are looking for is inside the Royal Soul Instructor Academy. Here is the topographic map."

As he said that, he handed a sketch to Du Bu Si.

Du Bu Si took it and glanced at it casually, then stuffed the blueprint into Old Jin's hands. "I'm going to the underground base to snatch the 10-year-old soul beast embryo. You take a few people to this laboratory and make sure to bring back the lost child from our Benti Sect."

However, a look of hesitation appeared on Old Jin's face. "Master, why don't we switch places? The underground base is dangerous and unknown, so I should go there."

Hearing this, Du Bu Si suddenly laughed, "Old Jin, I notice you've lost your temper. Have you forgotten that we in the Benti Sect never act on emotion; instead, whoever has the stronger fist has the final say. Do you want to challenge me?"

When Mr. Jin heard this, he quickly shook his head.

Du Bu Si said, "Then you just listen to me. I will attack the underground base, and you go get the child."

Mr. Jin could only compromise, "Okay then."

……

under night.

There was no darkness in the laboratory.

Under the illumination of various soul-guiding lamps, it is no different from daytime.

Wang Dong sat on a chair, staring at the room where Qin Xiao was in seclusion.

Then wait, wait and see.

Finally, the door opened and he saw Qin Xiao walking out.

He also saw fatigue on Qin Xiao's face.

"Wang Dong, why are you still here?"

Qin Xiao was a little surprised.

Because he was going to release the power of destruction today, he sealed the laboratory in advance to ensure that not a single bit of the power would leak out and attract other people's attention, causing unnecessary trouble.

This led to the fact that Xuan Ziwen risked his life to protect him during the day, and he had no idea about the battle with Fan Yu.

He had no idea that Wang Dong had betrayed Shrek Academy and came to inform him, otherwise he would not have been so surprised.

Because he knew Xuan Ziwen and would not let a stranger stay in the laboratory.

"I, I have nowhere to go. Teacher Xuan Ziwen agreed to let me wait for you here..." Wang Dong explained awkwardly.

But Qin Xiao was even more confused. "All the students and teachers of your Shrek Academy are here. Who are you looking for to deal with the two families?"

"What is this nonsense?"

Wang Dong raised his eyebrows, "Do you think I'm such a casual person..."

It takes two nights to deal with anyone...it really hurts.

"Besides, Shrek's students and teachers have all been imprisoned. Do you want me to find them in the prison?"

"What? Something like this happened?"

Although Qin Xiao didn't know what happened, he was shocked.

Finding out that Qin Xiao really knew nothing, Wang Dong had to patiently tell Qin Xiao what happened in the laboratory.

Qin Xiao muttered, "I see. Looks like I really need to prepare a gift for Xuan Ziwen."

"Qin Xiao, do you still remember our agreement?"

"Of course, here you go."

Qin Xiao certainly knew what Wang Dong wanted to say. They were just some rubbish soul guides. If it weren't for the need to condense soul power crystals, he would have been finished long ago.

"Ah! You're done so soon?"

Wang Dong was both surprised and unexpected.

He discovered that this pendant was indeed different from the last one. The most obvious difference was the black crystal inlaid in the middle of the pendant. It was only the size of a grain of rice before, but this time it was the size of the little finger, and a black light flashed from time to time.

When he put this pendant, which looked like a work of art, around his neck, he instantly felt a refreshing feeling rising from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.

If he hadn't considered that Qin Xiao was there and he couldn't act too embarrassingly, he would have cried out in pleasure.

He immediately took action, standing beside the laboratory table and picking up the core magic circle placed on the laboratory table.

no response!

He jumped up excitedly.

There is no doubt that Qin Xiao once again solved the problem of his inability to use soul guides.

"congratulations."

"Thank you, thank you. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be where I am today."

Wang Dong was very excited.

He even jumped up in excitement.

But as he was dancing, he felt something was wrong, "That's not right?"

"I remember you told me that it would take at least several days to complete this soul guide, but it only took you half a day. How could it be so fast?"

Ah, this... just be happy, why do you think of so many things... Besides, if you ask me the truth, I can tell you, dear customer, hello, the soul guide you want is of very low level and the production process is very simple?

Isn't that just pure sickness?

Qin Xiao had an idea. "I didn't lie to you, please don't insult me. The reason I made it so quickly is because the materials for making this soul guide for you are all in this laboratory. I don't need to go out and buy them, so this saves a lot of time."

If you think I finished it quickly, then you can return the pendant to me. After three or five days, I will tell you that I have just finished it. Do you think you can accept this?"

Wang Dong: "..."

Is it really necessary?

That's like taking off your pants to fart, which is a waste of time.

"No, I don't think that's necessary."

He forced a smile on his face. "I was just saying it casually. Please don't take it seriously. I'm so happy to have gotten the treasure I wanted in advance. Thank you, thank you..."

As he spoke, he retreated towards the laboratory door.

Then he left a message, "Have a good rest, I won't disturb you, goodbye." Then he turned and ran out of the laboratory.

Listening to the gradually receding footsteps, Qin Xiao shook his head slightly, revealing a knowing smile, and thought to himself: "I hope this guy can always remain so innocent and be so easy to fool..."

At this time, Wang Dong had already gone downstairs and was still running away at the same speed.

What he didn't know was that after he left, a bush under the laboratory building shook, and then a light-reflecting figure emerged from the bush.

He looked at Wang Dong's receding back, his eyes filled with thought and confusion, "Why is Wang Dong here?

How come he wasn't captured by the experts from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Instructor Academy?"

The more he thought about it, the more it seemed unreasonable. He was the only exchange student from Shrek Academy who had escaped.

"Wait, seeing how Wang Dong is so excited, something good must have happened to him.

But all the students of Shrek Academy were captured, how could he still laugh?"

The more He Caitou thought about it, the more he felt that there was something fishy going on with Wang Dong. Following this line of thought, he came to a shocking conclusion after a moment, "Could it be that Wang Dong betrayed us in exchange for a reward that satisfied him?

Yes, that must be the case. If Wang Dong hadn't secretly informed on them, how could the experts from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Instructor Academy have reacted?!"

Chapter 397 Further Plans

"Wang Dong, I must destroy you."

He Caitou looked at Wang Dong's figure and felt angry.

He really wanted to subdue Wang Dong directly and find out whether things were exactly as he imagined.

If there was any hidden secret, it would be fine. If there was no hidden secret, he would definitely kill Wang Dong to avenge the students and teachers of Shrek Academy who were harmed by Wang Dong.

He had already spotted the right moment and was about to make a move when he heard footsteps approaching quickly. Several guards from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Instructor Academy came towards Wang Dong.

He Caitou immediately gave up the idea of taking action.

He was outnumbered and would surely die if he was discovered.

"Who are you?"

The guards also questioned Wang Dong.

"me..."

Wang Dong's heart tightened. He really didn't know whether he should reveal his identity.

"You look like a beggar. I don't know how you got in."

"Go, go, leave now."

The guard waved his hands impatiently and actually let Wang Dong go.

Wang Dong: "???"

Do I look like a beggar?

However, he knew that this was not the time to argue. If his identity as a Shrek student was really exposed, it would be a big trouble for him.

Isn't the Emei Sect a sect for nuns? Did Xiao Yu not even let the nuns go?

its not right!

If Emei Sect is Xiao Yu's harem,

Did Xiao Yu capture Master Miejue of the Emei Sect?

Nun Miejue is beautiful, with a plump and attractive figure and full of mature charm, but she is a tough old nun. How could she become Xiao Yu's woman?

The more Hua Manlou thought about it, the more confused he became.

He found that after being in seclusion for more than half a year, he no longer understood the world.

Xiao Yu?

Who is Xiao Yu?

Hua Manlou decided to get to know Xiao Yu better.

Whizzing!

At this time,

Li Xunhuan and Xiao Feng quickly appeared in front of Lu Xiaofeng and the others.

Lu Xiaofeng was surprised to see the two people coming and shouted, "Li Xunhuan? Qiao Feng?"

Li Xun Huan hurriedly asked Lu Xiao Feng, "Lu Xiao Feng, is Xiao Yu here?"

Xiao Feng smiled and shook his head and said,

"Lu Xiaofeng, from now on I will call you Xiao Feng, not Qiao Feng."

Lu Xiaofeng replied with a dark face,

"Xiao Yu? I don't know if he's here yet. I just arrived at Ice and Fire Island with a few friends."

Fu Hongxue and the others were speechless.

Another person came to look for Xiao Yu.

Less than an hour had passed since they arrived at the Ice and Fire Island when people appeared one after another looking for Xiao Yu.

"Isn't Xiao Yu here? It's been over a month, why hasn't Xiao Yu come yet?"

Li Xun Huan became irritated.

His cousin Lin Shiyin was held captive by Bai Yifei for more than two months.

Li Xunhuan and Xiao Feng tracked Bai Yifei to the Ice and Fire Island. They stayed there for more than a month but still couldn't find Bai Yifei.

Li Xunhuan didn't know whether Lin Shiyin was dead or alive.

He has been waiting for Xiao Yu to come with strong men,

But Xiao Yu never showed up.

Li Xunhuan was so anxious that he had no idea what to do.

Lu Xiaofeng stroked his mustache and said, "Li Xunhuan, the Yihua Palace and the Emei Sect are also on the Ice and Fire Island."

"If you want to find Xiao Yu, let's go to Yihua Palace and Emei Sect together. If Xiao Yu comes to Binghuo Island, Yihua Palace and Emei Sect will definitely know."

Lu Xiaofeng found that Li Xunhuan was upset, and he guessed that Li Xunhuan was in trouble and wanted to find Xiaoyu.

Li Xun Huan is good.

Xiao Feng is also good,

Lu Xiaofeng decided to help them find Xiao Yu. He also wanted to make friends with two well-known heroes.

Li Xun Huan thought about it and agreed.

"Okay, Brother Lu, excuse me, let's go to Yihua Palace and Emei Sect together."

"It's not a problem. Xiao Yu's friends are my friends. Let's go together. I guess Xiao Yu will definitely come to Ice and Fire Island."

"Okay, thank you very much."

The Palace of the Great Qin

The Queen's bedroom,

Yan Fei suddenly had a stomachache and was about to give birth.

Duanmu Rong hurriedly asked the maid to prepare to deliver the baby, as she wanted to deliver the baby for Yan Fei herself.

outside the room,

Empress Dowager Huayang and Zi Nu and others arrived one after another. They felt a little anxious when they heard Concubine Yan's cry in the room.

Queen Mother Huayang looked around and asked, "Where's Xiao Yu? Why hasn't that little bastard come yet?"

Zhao Ji pulled Queen Mother Huayang and said, "Yagyu Xueji and Liusheng Piaoxu have gone to look for the little bastard. He should be here soon."

Zi Nu said with a cold expression, "The little bastard is not in Tianxin Villa. He should be fooling around with other women in the harem."

Madam Mingzhu stroked her hair and said, "Forget it, now is not the time to talk about all this. I hope Sister Yanfei can give birth to the little princess smoothly."

Hu Ji said from the side, "Sister Yan Fei has Duan Mu Rong to deliver the baby, so nothing will happen to her."

Jiang Ni lay outside the room and said,

"Yes, Duanmu Rong's medical skills are very advanced. Sister Yanfei will definitely give birth to the little princess smoothly."

swoosh swish~

Shi Guanyin, Xue Rou and Bai Yunxuan appeared outside the room in a flash. They became worried when they heard Yan Fei's cry.

Zi Nu said to the three Shi Guanyin girls, "Don't worry, my three sisters. Yan Fei is in very good health, and the fetus is also very healthy. Our little princess will definitely be born safely."

Xue Rou smiled and nodded and asked, "We know, where's the little bastard? Why hasn't he come yet?"

Zhao Ji replied to Xue Rou, "Xiao Yu should be in the harem. I have sent someone to inform him."

Whoosh!

Xiao Yu suddenly appeared beside Zi Nu,

He became panicked when he heard Yan Fei's cry in the room.

Yan Fei is about to give birth.

In ancient times, giving birth was a great disaster. He was worried that Yan Fei would have a difficult delivery or encounter some accident.

Zi Nu held Xiao Yu and comforted him,

"Don't worry, little bastard. Duanmu Rong has already made all the necessary preparations. Nothing will happen to Concubine Yan and our little princess."

Xiao Yu said with trembling lips, "I understand, I'm not worried, I'm not worried."

Chapter 584: Duanmu Rong’s shame and anger, Princess of the Great Qin Empire: Princess Gao Yue!

The Queen Mother Huayang and Jiang Ni and the other girls were all speechless.

do not worry?

Aren’t you worried that you’ll be trembling when you speak?

"Ahhh~"

Xiao Yu heard Yan Fei's scream and hurriedly called out, "Yan Fei, I'm outside the room, I'm guarding you outside, don't worry, just give birth to our child."

"Husband...Husband, I know I will give birth to...give birth to our child."

"Okay, okay, Yan Fei, call me if you need anything, I'll be outside the room."

Xiao Yu said as he walked back and forth outside the room.

He knew that women giving birth could not enter.

Duanmu Rong was in the room helping Yan Fei give birth. Duanmu Rong was the heir of a medical family, so Xiao Yu felt much more at ease.

a while,

The Moon Goddess, Loulan High Priest, Li Qiu, Shi Yao (Meng Po), Mi Hua, Xu Zhihu and other women arrived one after another.

Xiao Yu's maids Ning Zhongze, Liu Sheng Xue Ji, Liu Sheng Piao Xu, Ji Yao Hua, Ying Ge, Shen Bi Jun, Black Widow, Madam Hu, He Lu, He Shuang and others also appeared beside him.

Zhao Ji hurriedly grabbed Xiao Yu and said, "Little bastard, stop walking around. You're making me dizzy."

Jiang Ni blinked her big eyes and said, "Husband, you're making me dizzy too."

"Hold on to the little bastard."

Empress Dowager Huayang glanced at Xiao Yu.

She knew Xiao Yu was worried about Yan Fei and the child.

But the little bastard was walking around in front of them, and they were both amused and dizzy watching him.

Shi Guanyin, Xue Rou and other girls all smiled.

They knew that Xiao Yu's baby was about to be born, and Xiao Yu was probably very excited and nervous.

Xue Rou thought of Yan Lingji and the other two girls and said with a dark face, "Yan Lingji took Xue Nu and Xiao Yan on the run for more than two months. If I catch them this time, I will definitely lock them up in a small dark room for a month."

Bai Yunxuan smiled and persuaded Xue Rou,

"Forget it, my husband will let the three girls go out for fun. Yan Lingji and the other two girls are protected by Fu Jia Hong Armor. As long as they don't encounter a strong person in the Heavenly Man Realm, the three girls will be fine."

Queen Mother Huayang smiled and said,

"Little girl Xiao Yan will definitely regret it. Her sister was not there when she was born. She will regret it deeply in the future."

Zi Nu said with a serious face, "It's all because of Yan Lingji. Yan Lingji loves to play tricks. Xue Nu's cold and quiet personality has been corrupted by Yan Lingji. I'm afraid Xiao Yan girl will not be far behind."

"Wow wow wow~"

suddenly,

The sound of a child crying could be heard from the room, and Xiao Yu and Queen Dowager Huayang and her daughters all showed happy expressions.

"Yes, our little princess is born."

"Xiao Yue, Princess Gao Yue, the Great Qin Empire has a second little princess."

"The palace and Tianxin Villa will be bustling with activity in the future. We have a new little girl in our family."

"That's right, Xiao Yan, Xiao Yue, our Xiao family has two little princesses next year, and we will have more children in the future."

"Princess Xueyue, Princess Gaoyue, the Great Qin Empire has two princesses, and our Xiao family has two more little girls."

The Queen Mother Huayang and the women Shi Guanyin were happily chatting.

Xiao Yan is seven years old.

They had never held Xiao Yan in their arms since childhood.

But Xiao Yue is different.

Xiao Yue is not only the eldest daughter of the Qin Empire, but also a newborn baby. They all have the opportunity to hold the baby Princess Xiao Yue.

Xiao Yu ignored the girls.

He lay outside the door and looked into the room through the gap.

The birth of a daughter,

He wanted to see it first.

But he saw a hammer through the crack in the door,

The bed in the room was a little far away and could not be seen, but Xiao Yu saw the palace maids walking back and forth.

squeak!

"I rely on!"

The door of the room was suddenly opened from the inside, and Xiao Yu accidentally bumped into Duanmu Rong.

"Ah~ bastard."

boom!

Duanmu Rong quickly waved her hand and sent Xiao Yu flying out. Her face flushed as she stared at Xiao Yu who was flying backwards.

Compared with other workers who were wearing thick down jackets, he was only wearing a slightly thin windbreaker, with his long curly hair, letting the falling snow fall on his head.

He stood in front of the construction site, staring grimly at the deep pit the workers had just dug with a drilling machine.

"Barnes, let the workers go first. There's no need for you to take this risk."

Next to Bucky, there was a man wearing glasses who tried to persuade him kindly.

"No need, I must go down myself!"

The man tried to persuade her a few more times, but when he saw that he couldn't persuade her anymore, he gave up.

He only talked so much because this person was highly valued by the headquarters. Otherwise, he would not care about the other person's life or death.

Only after the staff threw the cable into the ice cave did Bucky put on protective gear and slowly descended holding the rope.

But when he reached a depth that was beyond the sight of people above, Bucky immediately untied his protective gear, grabbed the cable with his bionic left hand, and slid down quickly along the rope.

A series of sparks flew where the iron hand touched the metal cable, but Bucky felt nothing at all. After a while, he came to the deepest part of the ice pit.

Bucky clenched his fingers to slow himself down, then released his hands when he was still more than three meters above the ground and stood firmly.

He turned on the high-intensity light, illuminating the surroundings and taking in the entire scene.

Although there was a thick layer of ice, the mechanical components underneath could still be vaguely seen through the ice. Bucky could even see the joystick and the driver's seat.

It seemed that the man did not deceive him. There was indeed a plane here, but he still had to see whether it was the one Steve took that year.

After searching for a few minutes, Bucky suddenly stopped. In the area illuminated by the strong light, a round shield with a five-pointed star in the center came into his sight.

Bucky's cold face couldn't help but get excited: "Steve"

After confirming that he had found Steve himself, he immediately contacted the staff above.

At the same time, this news was transmitted to Dane at the fastest speed.

"Really? You've found him? As for what to do with him... leave it to Barnes. Let him decide. If he wants to take that man away, then let him take him away."

After saying that, Dane hung up the phone.

Captain America has been successfully salvaged, so it shouldn't be too long before he wakes up.

Dane had no intention of recruiting Steve. First of all, it was impossible.

Although Steve behaved like a model soldier in World War II, he was not. From the very beginning, he was acting against the orders of his superiors, but the result was good, so he was not held accountable.

From a military perspective, Steve should be the kind of thorn in the army. He is very capable, but at the same time he has many ideas of his own.

But think about it carefully, is this the kind of person the army needs?

Probably not. What the army needs are soldiers like Hydra who have firm beliefs and will die without hesitation if their superiors tell them to, rather than guys who like to act on their own.

It's just that Steve is too famous, not only because he rescued many captured soldiers in his first mission, but also because the name "Captain America" was already famous throughout America before he actually joined the war.

The U.S. federal government had no intention of letting him participate in the war at first, but only used him as a spokesperson for the army to promote and publicize war bonds.

To put it bluntly, he was just a mascot. Later, the mascot escaped from their control and made meritorious service on the battlefield without their permission. The military took into account his huge reputation and had no choice but to accept it.

Fortunately, Steve disappeared later, otherwise when the war was over, the military might have to figure out how to "get rid of the donkey after it has served its purpose."

Later, perhaps because they felt that he should have died, the military, for propaganda purposes, took advantage of the situation and made him a symbol of heroism.

Just like Michael Jackson was surrounded by scandals when he was alive but was deified after his death, the military also pushed Captain America, who was missing and suspected to be dead, to a high position in history, and his fame was even greater than Lincoln.

But in essence, Steve is a person who always questions authority. In the MCU plot, he has shown his distrust of the authorities more than once, and will act according to his own will at critical moments.

Dane knew very well that even if he recruited Captain America, he would not be able to gain this man's true loyalty. In this case, there was no need for him to do useless work.

But Steve still has his role to play, and there is no doubt that he will eventually choose to join S.H.I.E.L.D.

Because of Peggy Carter, he will naturally be close to this organization, but Dane believes that this time is different from the original plot because of Bucky's existence, he will bring him information about Hydra.

So what attitude would Captain America have when joining S.H.I.E.L.D.? Dane thought about this question and found it very interesting.

Three days later, Steve gradually regained consciousness in a hospital in Ottawa, Massachusetts.

This is a private hospital invested and built by Umbrella. Only internal personnel come and go here, so there is no need to worry about information leaking out.

As a household name around the world, Steve's face is very recognizable. If he is casually arranged, you never know who will recognize him.

Umbrella did not do retro cosplay like S.H.I.E.L.D., and everything in the ward was modern, except for a person who was a contemporary of Steve.

On the hospital bed, Steve's eyelids moved a few times, then slowly opened.

His brain was still a little confused, but when he found himself in a strange place, all the muscles in his body tensed up instantly, as if he had entered a combat state.

"'Relax, Steve."

At this moment, Steve suddenly heard a very familiar voice in his ears. He looked in the direction of the voice suddenly, his eyes widened, and the vigilance on his face immediately turned into surprise.

"Bucky!" He stood up quickly, but he stood up too quickly and didn't notice that his body was still a little weak. He suddenly felt dizzy.

Bucky immediately stepped forward to steady him, preventing him from falling, and carefully propped him up against the pillows.

"Don't get too excited, Steve. You've been asleep for a long time and you need to rest."

But Steve is a super soldier after all, and he quickly recovered. After all, in the original movie, he could run wildly after waking up, and a group of agents tried their best to catch up with him.

"Is this true? Bucky, I thought you had..." Steve was still very excited. The good news that his old friend had "come back from the dead" made him forget about his surroundings.

Bucky was also very moved by this and kept comforting him with words to ease his excitement.

But as the two started chatting, they forgot everything and began to recall the good memories of the past.

They chatted about everything just like they used to, forgetting the present and talking about everything like they used to.

Chapter 792: Hammer Industries in Action

No matter how passionate the topic is, it will eventually run out. As the two chatted, the topic inevitably turned to sensitive areas.

Steve finally couldn't help but ask the question: "Bucky, do you know how Peggy is doing now?"

In fact, he had a vague sense of foreboding as soon as he opened his eyes and looked around. Coupled with what Bucky had said before, that he had slept for a long time, he felt uneasy.

But he still tried to comfort himself that it was okay because Bucky still looked very young.

He guessed that even if he slept for a long time, it would probably be only one or two years, three to five years at most. Although it was still a long time, Peggy should still be waiting for him.

He believed that the love between them would not fade because of this period of time.

However, the length of Bucky's silence made him panic: "Bucky, why aren't you talking? How long have I been sleeping?"

Bucky took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth. There was no point in hiding it.

"Steve, you have to be mentally prepared."

Steve became nervous. Could it be that he had been sleeping for a long time, ten years?

"The year is 2009, Steve, and you've been asleep for almost 65 years!"

With a loud "boom", Steve's head exploded like thunder, and he was instantly speechless. The sudden bad news made him hard to believe and even harder to accept.

How could this be... Impossible! How could it be 65?

Peggy...

Bucky couldn't bear to see his friend so distraught, so he patted his shoulder and said comfortingly, "I have some news, but I'm not sure if it's good news. Carter... isn't dead yet. She's still alive."

Steve's eyes lit up again when he heard that, and he quickly grabbed Bucky and asked, "Is this true?"

Bucky nodded heavily. It was Dane who told him this.

In fact, he didn't think of this at first, because he only had Steve in his mind.

Although he and Carter had some acquaintance, it was not much.

But Dane knew that Steve would definitely ask about Peggy Carter after he woke up, so he simply told Bucky the news in advance.

This might help Steve calm down.

But what Bucky didn't say was that Peggy Carter is very old. Not only is she unable to walk, she has also developed Alzheimer's disease. Now she can't even recognize people and may have even forgotten Steve Rogers.

He pursed his lips, not intending to tell Steve the cruel truth right now.

Although Steve didn't know what his friend had concealed, he could imagine that the once heroic female officer must now be a white-haired old woman.

His expression was a little complicated: "I still owe her a dance, I'm too late..."

On the other side, S.H.I.E.L.D.

Nick and Tony, who don't know that Captain America has been "unearthed", are busy dismembering Roxxon Energy.

After negotiations between the two, Tony Stark finally decided to hand over Dario Agger to S.H.I.E.L.D. After all, his identity was not suitable for detaining criminals for a long time.

In exchange, SHIELD must assist Stark Industries in its dismantling of Roxxon Energy.

But before handing him over to Dario, Tony secretly extracted a large amount of blood and bone marrow cells from him, intending to study this guy in his spare time.

The Minotaur, a mythical monster. As a scientist, Tony is very curious about the secrets hidden in its genes.

In the process of dismembering Roxxon Energy, Stark Industries did not choose to eat alone, but brought its allies to take action against this behemoth.

Umbrella is one of the partners, and Dane has taken possession of a large amount of cutting-edge technology from Roxxon Energy.

Among these, Yelena, the "inside ghost", played a big role.

Thanks to Dario's "heart-to-heart talk" before the accident, Yelena knew many secrets of Roxxon in advance, so Umbrella could find the most valuable things first.

While other companies were still testing Roxxon and evaluating its assets, Umbrella had already quietly eaten the fattest piece of meat.

However, Dane did not take action against Roxxon's assets that were clearly visible, such as the oil industry, News Corporation, the medical insurance industry, etc., even though those things were the most valuable in the eyes of capital.

He only took away the most cutting-edge high-tech reserves and talents of Roxxon Energy, as well as several biochemical research institutes and high-energy physics laboratories.

These are all big money-burning companies. After Rockson lost its helmsman, this huge group company will inevitably fall into internal and external troubles in the future. These money-burning research institutes have to start looking for new buyers now.

It was at this time that Umbrella quickly took over these research institutes through Yelena's help. Compared with the research results they achieved, the price Dane paid was simply not worth mentioning.

Tony Stark and S.H.I.E.L.D. did not have such forward-looking means, so what they obtained was much inferior to Umbrella, but they did not know this at the time.

Before completing the inventory of all of Roxxon's assets, Umbrella had already packed up its target and taken it away, aiming to make a fortune in silence.

While the capital world's attention was focused on the turmoil at Roxxon Energy, Stark Industries encountered big trouble.

Hammer Industries suddenly announced its entry into the fully automatic humanoid armor market and prepared to hold a large expo in Manhattan.

Those who know the business understand that Hammer Industries is coming with great momentum this time and is targeting Stark Industries. They even have a slogan:

"A fully automatic military humanoid armor that can be widely used to keep our soldiers away from dangerous battlefields!"

This sentence may sound harmless at first, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that it has some indirect meaning.

Isn't this a subtle accusation against Iron Man, saying that he's hoarding dangerous technology and refusing to share his suit?

It also hinted that he only regarded the Iron Man suit as a personal toy and never wanted to use it to arm soldiers.

The phrase "keep our soldiers away from dangerous battlefields" is similar to Tony Stark's claim that the Jericho missile could keep wars out of the country when he sold it.

Of course, the biggest meaning of this sentence is to declare that Hammer Industries has replicated Stark's suit technology.

Tony Stark scoffed at this: "Justin, that idiot, how could he possibly crack my technology!"

Putting aside other things, just in terms of power sources, Hammer Industries is far behind Stark. Although cold fusion technology is no longer a technology unique to Stark, the threshold is still very high.

Tony Stark was not targeting Justin alone, but believed that the entire Hammer Industries was full of idiots, and it was absolutely impossible for anyone to replicate the cold fusion reactor technology!

But the slap in the face came quickly. Not long after, the military sent an expedition team into Hammer Industries' experimental base. When they returned, contrary to their usual behavior, they all praised Hammer Industries' new products.

You know, in the past, the military's evaluation of Hammer Industries was only "acceptable"!

This made Tony Stark begin to realize the seriousness of the problem, and Nick Fury also realized it.

"Natasha, I need you to go check out what's going on at Hammer Industries!"

Like Tony, he absolutely does not believe that Hammer Industries has the ability to replicate the Iron Man suit.

Chapter 793 Justin’s Wisdom

Natasha felt very depressed.

She had just gotten out of the incident at Aden Port, but she didn't expect to have to go to Hammer Industries to work again without stopping.

"Nick, I need a vacation!"

"Okay, I'll give it to you after this mission is completed." Nick said calmly.

The girl nodded, and then came to another wooden stake that was not broken by Li Shuwen.

"snort--!"

"ha--!"

Toosaka Rin exerted all her strength and hit the wooden stake in front of her.

Two bangs.

There was a crisp response from the wooden stakes - this was also a sign that the strike was effective.

However, compared with Li Shuwen, the effect of Toosaka Rin's actions was not that terrible.

It was more like she was defending and counterattacking than attacking.

After finishing this, Toosaka Rin bowed to Li Shuwen again, as if asking how her performance was.

The latter shook his head, as if to indicate that this was far from enough.

Because the distance was too far, Ian couldn't hear clearly what they were saying.

Recalling how Li Shuwen broke the wooden stake with one punch, the man felt that he should know more.

He turned around to look at Sakura Toosaka who was still sleeping and took a deep breath.

Then Ian pulled up the curtain and left quietly.

[You feel that there is something very wrong with this old man Li Shuwen.]

[Or should I say, you are full of doubts about his performance. ]

[After all, a man of his age shouldn't have such terrible power.]

[You feel a little uneasy inside - this makes you want to confirm the situation even more.]

Fujimura Taiga's house is very close to the house next door.

Otherwise, Ian wouldn't have heard the sound of Li Shuwen practicing Bajiquan so early in the morning.

So after walking a few steps, he arrived at the house next door.

Pretending to know nothing, the man directly greeted people inside.

"Rin, why are you here?"

"..."

Toosaka Rin was stunned for a moment.

Obviously, she didn't expect to see Ian here.

"excuse me!"

Toosaka Rin quickly ran to where Ian was, and then asked the man in front of her with a puzzled look on her face.

"How will you be here?"

"I'll explain it later." Ian glanced at Li Shuwen, who was still looking stern behind Toosaka Rin.

"Rin, can I come in?"

"..."

Although she had a quarrel with Sakura Toosaka, Rin Toosaka did not hate her Servant Ian.

After all, in a sense—

The girl knew that she and he were somewhat of an accomplice.

"..."

Toosaka Rin glanced at Ian, then looked back at the two people behind her, and finally nodded.

"Okay, I see."

"Wait for me a moment."

After answering Ian, Toosaka Rin turned around and walked towards her master Kotomine Kirei and the old man named Li Shuwen.

"that--"

"Kirei, and Master Li."

"I have a friend who is very interested in Bajiquan... Can he come in and take a look?"

"..."

Kotomine Kirei did not answer Toosaka Rin, but looked at Li Shuwen beside him, pretending that he would make the decision.

Obviously, Kotomine Kirei respected the old man next to him very much.

After hearing Toosaka Rin's request, the latter pondered for a moment and nodded.

"These days, there are still people interested in Bajiquan."

"Let him in."

"Yes!"

After receiving the reply, Toosaka Rin hurried back to Ian's side.

"Okay, come in."

Bringing the man to Kotomine Kirei and Li Shuwen, Toosaka Rin introduced him very politely.

"This is Ian, my friend."

"Hello, both of you." Ian followed Toosaka Rin's words and said quite naturally.

"Oh...Rin's friend."

Kotomine Kirei nodded thoughtfully, and then introduced himself.

"I am Kotomine Kirei, Rin's master."

"This is Li Shuwen, my master."

"I see." Finding that the relationship between the three people was similar to what he expected, Ian agreed, "I've heard a lot about you."

"I heard that you are very interested in Bajiquan?"

Li Shuwen suddenly interjected at this time.

"Well, yes." Ian did not hide his thoughts.

“I’m definitely interested in it.”

"Then..." Li Shuwen stretched his muscles, "Which part exactly?"

"..."

【You realize that Li Shuwen seems to care a lot about what others think of Bajiquan.】

[You think this might be a good opportunity to confirm the power of the punch just now at close range.]

【You decide to verify what you just saw. 】

"Master Li."

Ian followed Kotomine Kirei's previous address and spoke with considerable respect.

"I want to see how you punch."

"..."

Hearing this, Toosaka Rin bit her lips nervously.

You have to know that this guy named Li Shuwen has a very bad temper.

Saying right away that I want to watch something like this - is it true that he won't blame me?

However, the reality is that this is not the case at all.

In response to Ian's request, Li Shuwen not only did not show any displeasure as Toosaka Rin predicted, but instead nodded.

He came to another unbroken wooden stake and made a very similar move to the previous one.

"Ian, watch out."

"Ah."

"drink--!"

Li Shuwen raised his hand blade and chopped at the wooden stake.

"Eight extremes, no two strikes!"

As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely exaggerated scene appeared.

Li Shuwen's fierce palm hit the top of the wooden stake.

Click.

Click.

With a bang——!

The wooden stakes were shattered from the inside and then scattered in all directions like rain.

It was a breathtaking scene, and once you’ve seen it, you’ll never forget it!

"Did you see it clearly this time?"

Li Shuwen looked at Ian, pulled his small round glasses down a little, and looked at him with sharp eyes.

"If not—"

"You could come a little closer."

"..."

There is a big difference between observing from a distance and feeling up close.

Ian felt a touch that was far more shocking than before.

He also confirmed one thing - the Li Shuwen in front of him indeed possessed power beyond imagination!

And Toosaka Rin on the side couldn't hold back her expression anymore.

Because she found that Ian seemed to be completely unaware of the dissatisfaction in Li Shuwen's words.

But it's normal to think about it. This old guy's temper is so difficult to detect. If I hadn't learned Bajiquan from him for a few years, I really wouldn't be able to figure out what he's thinking.

Never mind that!

Stop Ian first!

"that--!"

Toosaka Rin grabbed Ian's hand, and nervously tried to find an excuse to slip away with Kotomine Kirei and Li Shuwen.

"I remembered I had some things to buy today!"

"I'm going to go out with Ian first!"

Before she could get a reply, Toosaka Rin dragged Ian away.

Only Kotomine Kirei and Li Shuwen were left there.

However, the two of them didn't pay any attention to Toosaka Rin's strange behavior, as if nothing had ever happened.

Kotomine Kirei took a broom and began to clean up the traces left by Li Shuwen after he split the wooden stake.

This was obviously a rather troublesome matter, but he acted as if Xiangsi gained great pleasure from it.

"Assassin."

"You seem very angry."

Yes.

The old man in front of him, named Li Shuwen, is the Servant summoned by Kotomine Kirei to participate in the Fifth Holy Grail War, and his job class is Assassin!

The reason why he was able to summon such a powerful servant was because he found an ancient book on Bajiquan in the room of his daughter who left Fuyuki when she was young.

Kotomine Kirei had no idea why his daughter wanted to hide it.

but--

"With his current martial arts skills, let alone a master of the weapon manual, even Zuo Lengchan would be defeated if he met him."

Yue Buqun is not joking.

Cheng Buyou, who has mastered the heavy sword technique, has disadvantages in internal strength and lightness skills, but his other combat capabilities are comparable to those of the top ten in the weapons list.

Not to mention that Liang Fa is number one on the Hidden Dragon List.

His strength is even greater than Cheng Buyou on Zhongtiao Mountain back then.

Moreover, Shi Daizi and others are not made of clay.

Such a lineup.

More than enough to protect yourself.

"that's true."

"It's Shion who forgets."

Lin Shiyin suddenly realized.

Although the saying that pregnancy makes one stupid for three years is a bit ridiculous.

But Lin Shiyin was indeed a little slower than before.

“Shiyin…”

Yue Buqun turned around.

Lin Shiyin's heart trembled.

Because every time Yue Buqun showed her this kind of look, it represented the fatigue and satisfaction that would follow.

"You seemed to call me Senior Brother just now?"

Yue Buqun looked at Lin Shiyin with ill intention.

Lin Shiyin paused.

Ever since something good happened, especially after the birth of a child.

Yue Buqun strongly suggested that she call him husband.

In private, you can use more intimate terms.

It is clear.

Yue Buqun wanted to use this as an excuse.

"My fault, husband."

"Shiyin just practiced a piece of music recently. Why don't you come inside and enjoy it?"

Lin Shiyin invited him over.

"Right on my mind."

Yue Buqun then took the pair of soft and slender hands and walked into the inner hall of Qinyun Cottage.

This is where Lin Shiyin practices the piano.

It is also her study.

It’s just that Yue Buqun doesn’t play by the rules.

He just sat down.

Lin Shiyin just took out the guqin.

Yue Buqun pulled her into his arms.

Before Lin Shiyin could react, her elegant place was taken control.

"Husband."

"How can Shiyin play the instrument if you ask her to do that?"

Lin Shiyin looked at Yue Buqun sadly.

"fine."

"It'll take some getting used to."

Yue Buqun said shamelessly: "I believe in your skills."

Lin Shiyin was speechless.

I can only try reluctantly.

However, at every critical moment, there is strong control and powerful support.

All of this made her very uncomfortable and she made mistakes frequently.

Then a strange scene appeared in Qinyun Cottage:

The originally pleasant and melodious piano music suddenly became flustered.

Then it recovered quickly.

Then it became increasingly chaotic.

Over time.

The piano music disappeared.

Instead, there was a constant stream of singing.

Paradise Cave.

The figure of the Great Joyful Female Bodhisattva, which was like a mountain of flesh, kept rising and falling.

But the occasional scolding made the ambiguous atmosphere disappear completely.

the other side.

You Longsheng looked into the distance with lifeless eyes.

In the far north, there are his relatives and his lost dignity.

"Have you ever thought of running away?"

A familiar question came from behind.

You Longsheng's body trembled suddenly.

Turn back slowly.

What caught my eye was the old body of Mr. Canglong.

Compared with last time.

Old Man Canglong has aged a lot.

If it weren’t for the familiar face and voice, You Longsheng really wouldn’t have recognized him.

"Father?"

You Longsheng still doesn't believe it.

Looking at his own son.

The handsome hero of the past is gone.

Instead, there was a man with sunken eyes, heavy dark circles and a thin face.

An indescribable sadness welled up in my heart.

"Thank you for your hard work, son."

Old man Canglong patted You Longsheng on the shoulder.

He picked up You Longsheng's love-stealing sword and stuffed it directly in.

"Let's go."

Old Man Canglong turned and left.

How can we avoid conflicts with great masters of horizontal training like the Great Joyful Female Bodhisattva?

Then try not to get into a fight.

After all, they can run away from the monk, but they can't run away from the temple.

At that time, if the Great Joyful Female Bodhisattva becomes angry and chases after him to Cangjian Villa.

What can they use from Cangjian Villa to resist?

"Can't run away."

You Longsheng stood still.

Although the Great Joyful Bodhisattva has an astonishing tonnage, her body movements are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

You Longsheng has tried many times.

Not once was it successful.

And every time he came back, he would be tortured to death by the Great Joyful Female Bodhisattva.

"asshole."

"How could I give birth to such an incompetent son like you?"

Old Man Canglong was furious.

But the next moment, his hands and feet were cold.

Because a figure three times larger than a human bear has appeared in front of their only retreat.

"He's not incompetent, he just knows what's interesting."

The voice of the Great Joyful Bodhisattva is very loud.

Even loud men are not as good as her.

Then she looked at the old man Canglong wantonly and said, "Even though you are You Longsheng's father, you can't just take him away."

"He is my favorite concubine in all these years."

The final addition of the Great Joyful Bodhisattva.

He almost ripped You Longsheng's face off and stepped on it a few times.

"Bastard!"

Old Man Canglong was completely out of control.

The sword light exploded.

Directly forming a sword curtain to swallow it.

The Great Joyful Bodhisattva was not nervous at all, but instead showed an expression of disdain.

She didn't see any movement.

That's meaty.

The huge hand like a pillar swept over.

There is not a trace of palm energy.

She even condensed the palm wind into her palm.

But it was just such a flesh palm, such a rough attack.

Directly smashed the sword lights into pieces.

It smashed down on the Hidden Dragon Sword like a hammer breaking a city.

puff……

Old Man Canglong flew backwards with blood spurting out.

"Father."

No matter how fearful or weak You Longsheng is, he is still his father.

Old man Canglong is already in his twilight years.

Kevin looked at Otsutsuki Isshiki: "What's your purpose?"

Under the enormous pressure, Otsutsuki could feel that his abilities were suppressed to the limit, as if he was not accepted by this world.

But since he had already obtained the genes of God, he was not crushed to the ground in a miserable state.

"I have been guessing about your origins, sir, but even the Ten Directions can only see the future and not the past. The ability of clairvoyance is also limited by the time of awakening, so I still don't understand your origins."

Isshiki Otsutsuki looked at Kevin and said, "But you don't know the Ten-Tails, and you don't know how big a disaster that monster will cause once it has its own consciousness."

Kevin frowned, and at the same time understood the purpose of Yishi's appearance.

The awakening of the Ten-Tails' consciousness made it feel threatened.

Shifang's ability allows him to see thousands of future possibilities for the world based on its present state.

And none of these futures will be won by him alone.

"What you see may not be real."

Kevin shook his head slightly: "If Shifang can really calculate all the future, then why can you obtain the genetic fragments of your so-called Otsutsuki God?"

Isshiki replied in a deep voice: "Because after reaching a certain level of strength, even if you can see the entire future, you still have no chance of winning."

"Even if it's a divine technique, its root is still chakra. But the Ten-Tails is the creator of chakra."

As he said this, he looked at the red lightning surrounding him.

"Can you take back this power first? I came here with sincerity, because after the Ten-Tails has its own consciousness, we have a common enemy."

"I don't know how powerful your domineering power is, but in the future I see, there will be less than a hundred humans left in this world."

Kevin shook his head slightly.

The next moment, the red thunder became thicker again.

In just a moment, the level of domineering was raised again.

"boom!"

The floor of the conference room exploded, and Gaara, who was not far away, was trembling all over, his hands clenched so tightly that his palms were bleeding.

"Snapped!"

With a slight sound, the floating Oonoki fell to the ground, his eyes turned white and he fainted.

After seeing this scene, Gaara finally closed his eyes and fell to the ground.

Following closely behind were the army captains who had not yet awakened their Conqueror's Haki, as well as Nagato and others.

Only Minato Namikaze, Mei Terumi, Hanzo, Gai and others can continue to persevere.

Kevin's voice also rang out: "The future you saw with Shifang's ability, do I have such power?"

At the center of the domineering suppression, Otsutsuki Isshiki was also trembling all over, his expression was already a little ferocious, but he still said: "Not much... different."

"boom……"

The red thunder dissipated, and Kevin looked at Hanzo and others.

"This world belongs to you, so it's up to you to decide how to do it."

After the decision was made, Kevin woke up the army captains including Kuroyama and Naoki.

But everyone fell silent when faced with the decision of whether to cooperate.

The more you understand, the more difficult it is to make a decision.

Shifang, this ability is to predict various futures based on the existing foundation.

The problem of the Ten-Tails' split form seemed to be more terrifying than they had imagined.

At this moment, Otsutsuki Isshiki also spoke up: "This world is very special. It contains enormous abilities and can even heal itself. At one time, this world gave birth to all kinds of so-called wild gods."

"But by comparison, even with the power of Haki, there are very few of you whose life levels can match the Ōtsutsuki in power."

"And the Ōtsutsuki clan... my, our planet, has been destroyed by the sentient Ten-Tails."

"The Ten-Tails was born with self-awareness. After the split bodies have evolved again and again, the fusion of those consciousnesses will form a new chaos."

"But the power gained from evolution has made it a being with extremely terrifying chakra. Greed and destruction are its only interests."

"Our positions and races determine our opposition, but when facing a stronger enemy, I think we can put the opposition aside first."

……

Chapter 433: Reincarnation from dirty land and the art of reincarnation

Before this, in fact, in the cognition of the five major ninja villages, the Ten-Tails split body might also be a monster created by the Otsutsuki clan.

But now, this monster has forced even the Otsutsuki clan to seek external help themselves.

No one present is stupid.

Although the appearance of Otsutsuki Isshiki was unexpected, Kevin suppressed him with his domineering power. After a conversation, everyone had figured out a lot of things.

The only people this alien really wants to cooperate with should be you, or a few people who have awakened their Conqueror's Haki, and not humans.

Different levels of life.

This is already very obvious.

In addition, the other party dared to show up even though their positions were clearly opposite and Mr. was here, and did not escape the first moment he was suppressed by Mr.

All of this proves that... the Ten-Tails has gained consciousness, and those monsters that attack various towns are existences that even they fear.

It is because of fear that people seek to cooperate with humans who have a common enemy.

And because of Mr.'s power, or the special power system of domineering, they are able to become partners instead of being forcibly bound.

But once again, the gentleman gave them the power of choice.

……

Sometimes, whether it is Hanzo or Minato Namikaze and others, they all miss the ninja thinking mode of the past.

There is no need to think so much. If you are an enemy, just knock him down. Even if you are not your match, you can splatter his blood. Who knows, the explosion may activate the power of the essence of chakra and make you more passionate.

But now...

The growth of their thoughts and the changes in the world have enabled them to see the possibility of sustained peace in the future.

But the more this happens, the more difficult it is to make a decision as easily as in the past.

Among the five Kage present, as well as the commanders of the General Affairs Office and the Revolutionary Army, Ōnoki and Hanzo understood this deeply.

When one gets older and has been in power for a long time, he or she will become timid, because one decision may result in the life or death of an entire village.

And now... the fate of all mankind is at stake whether or not to cooperate.

So after Otsutsuki Isshiki's words, everyone remained silent.

At this time, Kevin spoke.

"Any system has its own drawbacks, and the form of enlarged meetings naturally has its drawbacks as well."

As Kevin finished speaking, everyone looked over.

This is a sign of respect for the gentleman, and also represents the great influence Kevin has had on them.

In the past, before they understood the secrets of this world, they did not know about the Otsutsuki, the origin of the tailed beasts, or the existence of the Ten Tails.

It was not until the emergence of the Tyrant that the power of mankind could no longer be ignored by those aliens who claimed to be gods, and only then did they have the capital to see clearly.

The more I understand, the more fortunate I am that Mr. has appeared.

You know, if it weren't for the power of Haki, the magical arts displayed by just a clone would not be something that the power of a ninja could deal with.

If it weren't for you, sir, if it weren't for the new ideas, if it weren't for the domineering spirit, then perhaps the entire ninja world would have been able to only be absorbed by nutrients, become a fruit, and be swallowed by outsiders.

Ohnoki sighed: "Sir, you should know that this decision will affect the future of the entire ninja world. People like us... can't make a decision easily."

Hanzo looked at the others and smiled to himself.

"The former Rain Country has become the current Rain Region. The commercial center carries the resources of the entire ninja world. In the past ten years, there have been huge changes."

"It's so big that the barefoot man has now become a man wearing shoes. A future without war is approaching, but we can't make a decision because this decision may ruin this future, sir!"

Two older generations expressed their concerns.

These words made the younger generation's Minato Namikaze and the Fourth Raikage, and even the younger generation's Gaara, more cautious for a while.

However, Kevin asked: "Are you worried about the future of the world, or are you afraid of becoming a sinner in this world?"

"The system of expanding the meeting will be fairer to some extent. The existence of domineering people can also allow the bottom to have a certain upward channel."

"But this system will also lead to the formation of two teams, one for and one against, when faced with a matter of life and death. And because no one is willing to take on this huge responsibility, things are delayed and even become irreversible."

"Of course, I didn't ask you to agree to it. I was just explaining the drawbacks of a system."

Kevin paused at this point.

Isshiki Otsutsuki said: "You should know my purpose, but compared to us, the Ten-Tails is a monster and will be more brutal."

Kevin looked at Isshiki and said, "There are only two Ōtsutsuki on this planet right now, you and Kaguya. But Kaguya swallowed the chakra fruit thousands of years ago. The former slaves may now have abilities stronger than yours."

"So you want to defeat Kaguya with the power of divine arts, and absorb the energy of this world again."

Kevin looked at the others and said, "This is his purpose, and it is also the fundamental reason for the different positions. Now, since one person cannot bear such a responsibility, let's make the decision by voting and raising hands."

Allow half an hour for consideration.

The meeting room was silent.

No one was stupid, and the information about the Ten-Tails' clones in this attack was read over and over again by everyone in this half hour.

They hoped to find evidence that the other side was just bluffing.

Because in that case, while sir is here, after taking down the Otsutsuki in front of us, we can reduce a future major enemy.

But intelligence data shows that the countless Ten-Tails splits, as well as their rapid growth and adaptability, tell everyone... Over time, they cannot be contained.

Self-evolution, Rinnegan, various abilities, and its own considerable strength and speed.

If the number increases drastically, the entire ninja world will face destruction.

Even if it's Mr.

Minato Namikaze glanced at Kevin.

Conqueror's Haki is not endless. He who has awakened this power knows very well that his name resounds throughout the ninja world, and how much will he can gather in this world is the key to Conqueror's Haki.

This is true for him, the Fourth Hokage, and Mei Terumi, the Mizukage.

Even Might Guy was able to awaken the slightly weaker Conqueror's Haki because he took countless taunts as encouragement and understood the meaning of strength.

The gentleman is very strong, but his domineering nature is not infinite.

Thinking of this, Minato Namikaze had already made a decision.

Soon half an hour passed, and everyone present, including the General Affairs Office, voted in favor, except for the commander of the revolutionary army.

……

The enlarged meeting continued to be held, and according to the size of each town, a part of the security force was expanded based on the revolutionary army for defense.

At the same time, the Tensong Technique was deployed in various government offices, and was managed by the ninjas of Kumogakure.

Cooperation with Ōtsutsuki Isshiki still requires rigorous and detailed discussions.

No one wanted to be the gun, and everyone was aware of the originally hostile positions of both sides.

For the human side, cooperation is only possible because of Kevin's existence.

So they naturally want to use this deterrent power to the fullest.

As for Otsutsuki Isshiki, since the technology of artificial humans has matured, he is not stingy with his own combat power.

……

At the same time, in a different space.

The Ten-Tails' split form possesses the Rinnegan and makes seals with both hands.

The Impure World Reincarnation technique was activated, and the White Zetsu clone used as a sacrifice began to change its appearance.

Soon, a man in red armor appeared in the coffin.

The feudal system of the Holy Seris Empire played a certain role. None of the angel families who were responsible for their own areas dared to be perfunctory. Those extraordinary organizations also began to carry out rescue operations and eliminate those creatures that were transformed into secret dolls.

Somewhere in the God-Forsaken Land, Adam Grisha nodded slightly towards a certain place. His Angel King and the angels of the Aurora Society went out to protect the world. He himself dragged the blasphemous slab and covered a huge dream maze above the large human city to prevent Lin Nuo from failing to hold him back, and the Fool followed the mystical connection to directly wipe out a large number of extraordinary people.

He still needs to prepare for a while before launching the second attack.

To manipulate such a huge ocean of collective subconsciousness, and to arm the spiritual storm with faith and anchor.

Even for Adam Grisha, He needed some time to drag most of the living beings into dreams so that they would not be disturbed by the fluctuations of the battle, and then to gather a mental storm against the "Fool" and "Humanity".

The Fool did not give the gods of Earth time to prepare. He saw the spiritual thread being erased by the two 'Dual Path True Gods'. He realized that when he dealt with these people, the authority of Sefirah Castle would be restrained. So he gave up using the power of Sefirah Castle to suppress them. His figure flashed, starlight burst out, and figures in black robes headed towards the real world.

The restraints on The Fool are ultimately limited, and He can still use the authority of the other two paths through Sefirah Castle, just like He stole the resurrection ritual 'Miracle Resurrection'. Now several 'Fools' rushed to the earth, and His spirit began to manipulate those true and false secret puppets. However, the door to the gray fog space was locked. If The Fool wanted to use those 'secret puppets', He had to fight against another will invisibly, which was troublesome and would cause lags and delays.

When some of the Fools were heading towards Intis, a bright sun in the star realm burst out with terrifying light and heat to intercept them. The "Eternal Sun" Osekus blocked the direction of a Fool. He glanced at a certain place in the God-Forsaken Land and snorted. The suppressed "original" consciousness in his body became a little restless, as if stimulated by something, urging the Eternal Sun to hurry up and beat the bastard to death!

Chapter 602 "Original Witch" "Chaos Witch"

"Eternal Sun" Osekus felt the constant restlessness of the original God consciousness in his body.

He originally thought that his pressure would increase instantly, but when he attacked The Fool, the revived consciousness of the Original God strangely calmed down a little. He no longer hesitated at this point, and the sun's light illuminated all the darkness, and everything, all the secrets had nowhere to hide.

The gray mist was dispersed by the sun's radiance, and the figure of The Fool appeared. He looked at the golden sun blocking his way. Even though The Fool was not good at close combat, he did not retreat at this time. Silver-white electric currents flashed on his black cloak, and the gray mist condensed again.

boom!

Silver-white electric snakes leaped out, carrying a violent and destructive aura that was so strong that it seemed tangible, and rushed into the ever-expanding ball of light, turning into a horrifying forest of thunder. Even the sun was nearly pierced through by the lightning attack.

storm?

The golden eyes of the Eternal Blazing Sun Osekus saw the gray mist condensing again. He instantly saw the figure of the former Elf King from the Fool in front of him. "A fateful duel? He didn't lose, and I won't lose either!"

The Eternal Blazing Sun was not at all panicked. Instead, He became a little competitive. When He saw The Fool condense a spear made of lightning in his hand and prepare to throw it, His aura became more powerful. The sun that was about to be pierced by lightning continued to rise, emitting a scorching light that was enough to illuminate the entire world and the entire galaxy.

In another direction, one after another, seemingly thin projection scrolls appeared in the void. They looked extremely fragile, but were actually very heavy. They carried the civilization of human society from ancient times to the present, and recorded the magnificent history left by hundreds of millions of humans. This history was like a sky curtain, blocking the way for some "fools" to move forward.

This is when the God of Steam and Machinery chose to take action. The reason why He took action was also simple: He needed to defend his own anchor.

The gray mist surrounding The Fool gradually burned with a layer of blood, the fog of history began to fluctuate, and the civilization scroll of the God of Steam was instantly ignited by blood and fire. The "civilization scroll" that was enough to stop the Secret Sage was as ridiculous as waste paper in front of The Fool.

The God of Steam is trying to use human civilization to stop the "Fools"?

Today's "The Fool" is the "ancestor" of "human civilization". With the addition of "Lin Nuo" and "Tian Zun", "The Fool" can be seen active in almost every era. He has witnessed almost all civilizations, created the order of each era, and brought the baptism of blood and fire to each era.

The Fool borrowed the authority of the Red Priest from the mist of history. He directly used his sword to tear apart the projection of the scroll that carried civilization. Since civilization carries knowledge and wisdom, it will not lack war, barbarism and blood. An illusory banner shadow slashed towards the God of Steam that came out of the starry sky.

The God of Steam used the power of authority, and the entire void was frozen into a still picture. It directly sealed the existence of the Fool into the book in its hand. However, as soon as the God of Steam took the book in his hand, the colorless flame burned the entire book, and the iron-blooded flag rushed towards the God of Steam...

clang!

A sledgehammer made of mechanical gears blocked the flag and blocked the sharp tip of the flagpole. Stiano, the "God of Steam" who looked like he had well-developed muscles, smashed it down again with his hammer, and the illusory flagpole of the "Fool" was bent. It was obviously an illusory thing, but the rules were forcibly modified to soften it.

The Fool waved the banner in his hand, a deep red color flashed, the modified rules were conquered and rectified, the dust in the air turned into strong and powerful soldiers and launched an attack on the God of Steam, while more soldiers went to the real world. Strange runes appeared on the pale mask of the Fool, and meteor showers fell with a violent breath.

In another area, strange thorns that seemed to have life attacked the headquarters of the Witch Church.

This directly shredded the entire area of the Witch Church headquarters until the sound of a mirror breaking was heard in the space. The "Fools" were isolated in the mirror world, and each of them looked extremely cute, with furry round creatures falling on the shoulders of the "Fools". A mysterious rune emerged on the strange and cold mask of the "Fool", and He grafted the sun of the "Eternal Sun", and all the deadly occult viruses died in the sacred light.

He took a step forward, and the power of the "door" was activated, and he was about to leave the mirror world...

When He wanted to transfer, the broken mirror fragments quickly transformed into overlapping mirror spaces. Eyes, some real and some closed, grew on these mirrors and petrified The Fool. The Fool walked out of his stone body like a non-existent shadow.

He locked his gaze on himself. Deep in the mirror world, bandages bound the "Original Witch" like invisible shackles. The mirrors that were originally the source of the "Original Witch's" power now seemed like cages that bound the "Original Witch". A wooden stump emerged behind the "Original Witch", and thorny vines pierced the "witch's" thin dress, revealing a large area of fair skin.

Now, with the power of Sefirah Castle restricted, The Fool is facing off against the four true gods, including the Earth Mother, alone. A large number of Fools have infiltrated into the dream labyrinth created by Adam Grisha like pollution, wanting to slaughter the sleeping mortals from the inside, but their movements are quite restricted.

lol~

Suddenly, a sweet laugh came from the mirror world, and the "Original Witch" tied to the tree stump kissed a bright red rose on the thorny vines. The curse of the "Original Witch" directly acted on the "Fool" through the connection of mysticism. As a "witch" who is proficient in substitutes and counter-substitutes, the "Fool" was unable to substitute for a while and could only avoid damage by fooling the rules.

However, the mirrored world around them reflected the Original Witch with torn clothes, bleeding skin, and tender voices. Her azure eyes gave a provocative glance. The beauty and charm at the conceptual level, the Original Witch with the first and original consciousness in her body, at this moment, even made The Fool, a great being who was slightly higher than the status of a god, lose consciousness for a moment.

During this moment of distraction, the curse came quietly, and the "Original Witch" seemed to cross the space and kiss the "Fool" directly. She bit the bright red rose petals in a weird way. She had become a complete mythical creature, composed entirely of insects. The "Fool", whose consciousness was very active, felt the extreme, forced joy and restlessness.

During this pause, the shadow of order continued to cover the starry sky. The "Fool" who wanted to isolate the Goddess of Night and the Mother Goddess of Earth paused. The "Mother Goddess of Earth" directly threw out the wooden staff in her hand, and the breath of desolation spread. In the other two areas, the ostentatious lightning storm was gradually submerged by the golden light, and the blood-colored spear was reduced to invisible molecules by a heavy hammer. These true gods tacitly launched a fatal attack everywhere!

The Fool had no chance to dodge and was bitten by the curse of the Original Witch.

bump--

Everywhere...

The dark figure that held so much power dissipated like smoke.

But before long, the gray fog continued to surge, and these disappeared "fools" walked out of the gray fog again.

Coming back from the dead—that’s a miracle!

This time, the aura of The Fool became even more terrifying, and the mark of the light gate between his brows became brighter. Through a death, The Fool merged with some of Linuo's spirit, and Linuo's drag became less, so he could use more of the power of Source Castle.

Gates of starlight emerged one after another!

"Eternal Sun" was banished back to his own kingdom of God in an instant.

The proud sun was stunned. When it wanted to rise again and rush out, it was blocked by invisible starlight gates. The gray mist turned into a cocoon of light that blocked the kingdom of God covered with golden flowers. No matter how much light and heat the scorching sun emits, those rays will be absorbed and stolen when they come into contact with the gray mist, and converted into nutrients to maintain the barrier.

On the other side, the sledgehammer of the God of Steam and Machinery disappeared from his hand. When he wanted to transform into another form, he was hit by a hammer behind his head and fell into the spiritual world composed purely of information. The picture of civilization that the Perfectionist wanted to transform into was directly unravelled and scattered all over the spiritual world. The entire spiritual world turned into a mountain that pressed down the God of Steam, delaying the Perfectionist's repair and reorganization of himself.

In the mirror world, the "Fool" who was bitten and controlled stretched out his tentacles to hug the Original Witch in reverse. Without waiting for the fatal pleasure to come, the "Fool" reorganized his own concepts with the "Original Witch" and grafted them together.

when!when!when!

The second storm in the sea of collective subconsciousness is sweeping in.

Adam——Grisha once again united the thoughts of all living beings and launched a second mental attack that was sure to kill!

All living beings on the entire earth except the Western Continent once again expressed their wishes to the Lord of Mysteries.

They all hope to receive the protection of the Lord of Mysteries!

In the astral realm, the Goddess of Night gave up maintaining the seal on the door. She held the orange sword in her hand to resist the swallowing of the dark void. She and the Mother Goddess of Earth were extremely serious at this time. The combined effect of the orange light and the crimson moonlight could not stop the collapse and collapse of space, but only slowed down the speed.

Accompanied by a crisp cracking sound.

"The Fool" exploded again, and "The Fool" once again resisted a fatal attack for "The Door". Even so, the pollution transformed by faith was still transmitted to "The Door" through the interconnected spiritual islands. Billions of creatures knelt on the ground and prayed to the Lord of Mysteries to retain some humanity.

This kind of anchor pollution, such a large amount of anchors, after being processed by the most outstanding psychologists, is simply a spiritual plague that can poison the true God!

In the mirror world, "The Fool" returns again, but this time, "The Fool" does not walk out of the mist of history, "The Fool" is resurrected from the mirror world of Trier. This time He does not follow the resurrection process of the mist of history. He forcibly binds himself to the Original Witch, drags the "Original Witch" to death, and also takes advantage of the resurrection of the "Original Witch". The wrong authority takes effect, and the resurrection point of the "Original Witch" is stipulated as the "Chaos Witch" in the mirror world of Trier.

The resurrection mechanism of the "witch" is that after death, the "witch" will be resurrected from the person in the mirror.

Trier's mirror world, the third level that no one has ever been to.

This was once the kingdom of the "Original Witch". Only females could exist here. Even if other true gods entered, they would be infected with obvious female characteristics. Here, if you saw something you shouldn't see, you would immediately turn into a stone statue. Here, if you were not protected, you would frequently suffer disasters related to yourself. Here, from time to time, you would enjoy the ultimate pleasure out of thin air and would be reluctant to leave...

But these are not dangerous to the "Original Witch" and the "Fool".

The twisted figures of the "Original Witch" and the "Fool" split apart from a woman with a beautiful face wearing a long bone dress.

This is the "Chaos Witch". In order to complete the deification ritual, the "Original Witch" was polluted by the Chaos Sea. After undergoing some kind of mutation, she awakened some of the original consciousness of the person in the mirror. She is also... the original creator of the world in the mirror!

The Chaos Witch became somewhat weak due to resurrecting two True God-level beings. When Her eyes swept over The Fool, they moved slightly, as if She wanted to say something...

“Haha~hahaha~”

At this moment, a burst of laughter interrupted the actions of the "Chaos Witch". After the resurrection, the "Original Witch" released some of the revived consciousness of the Original God, which enhanced Her power and actually suppressed the original consciousness in Her body, and also suppressed the still somewhat confused original consciousness (Chaos Witch).

"Honey, I've already suppressed Him!"

"Let's do it, right here, right now!"

"It's a mess outside, no one will come to disturb us, and we will become the original creator in the mirror in one fell swoop!"

The Original Witch hugged The Fool’s shoulders with a seductive look. She didn’t care at all that The Fool dragged her to death once. She didn’t even care whether this Fool was Lin Nuo or Tian Zun. She only knew that this was the best opportunity, the perfect opportunity, and the opportunity with the least risk!

Hunter + Witch → Red Priest (originally positive) + Chaos Witch (originally negative) + God + Tianzun (two pillars) → The Original Creator in the Mirror!

This is not as simple as the 'creator of the world in the painting' who looks down from a high dimension!

This is the 'original' creator of the mirror world!

As long as they succeed, in the mirror world, they are the beginning, they are comparable to the beginning, and their status in the mirror world is even higher than the pillars!

The legs of the "Original Witch" were shaking with excitement. She immediately planned to use the pollution in her body to draw the power of the Chaos Sea!

Chapter 603 The Original Creator in the Mirror

The "Original Witch" was very excited, as if she had rushed back to the old days and become the 'original' in a certain aspect today!

The Fool raises his head, and stretches out an arm from under his dark robe to press down on the Witch’s smooth, white shoulder.

"Are you getting impatient too?"

The body of the "Original Witch" was trembling slightly. She looked at the "Chaos Witch" beside her, and her meaning was very clear, that is, to quickly take out the Red Sacrifice and get rid of this "Original Creator in the Mirror".

The Fool did not speak. He directly connected the Original Witch and Source Castle. An illusory light gate shadow pressed on the Original Witch's body. The witch's head, which was more than ten meters tall, was crushed and stuck straight on her chest. Her back was bent and her whole body was forced to twist. Even so, this witch still had an extreme charm. The feeling of pity made the self-deceiving "Fool" almost relax his strength.

"Hehe, honey, do you think the foreplay is not enough?"

"Don't worry, I'll satisfy you right away!"

Facing the sudden attack from The Fool, the Original Witch did not get furious but instead laughed foolishly. Her hair, which had been bent by the Source Fortress, began to move again. The snake-like hair extended along the body of The Fool, and a chaotic ocean shadow appeared at the feet of the Witch.

In the Trier mirror world, the "Original Witch" actually fought against the terrifying "Fool". She was a Sequence 0 of the Witch Path, but with the "female body of the Original God", the pollution of the Chaos Sea and the revived consciousness of the Original God, she summoned the power of the Chaos Sea and began to fight against the projection of the Source Castle.

"Cuckoo~"

"Honey, you'll be addicted!":

The Original Witch let out a somewhat crazy laugh, the Witch's snake-like hair entangled the Fool's slippery tentacles, the phantom of the "Chaos Sea" on the ground sucked the phantom of the "Source Castle" in the air, even the "Fool", who had just suppressed several True Gods by himself, was restrained by the "Original Witch" at this moment and could not move.

The Witch’s trust in the Fool is based on absolute strength.

He has enough confidence in himself.

He did indeed restrict the Fool in reverse, and extreme joy spread toward the Fool. The enchanting smile on the face of the Original Witch straightened up again, and she became stupid and dull, as if she was broken. But soon, the witch's expression became crazy and happy again, but then became stupid again, repeating the process.

When these two high-ranking beings with source authority were strangling each other, the Chaos Witch, who was wearing a bone skirt and had dull eyes and a beautiful face, walked towards "The Fool" with stiff steps. He had a struggling expression, but he still untied the skirt weakly. In a short period of time, he was unable to resist the control of the "Original Witch" as the main body.

"Wouldn't it be possible to achieve the goal without OO?"

When the Chaos Witch was about to come into contact with the Fool, the Fool rarely opened his mouth and asked a question.

"Only when yin and yang are in harmony can the world be created. Don't you know this very well?"

The Original Witch also reaches out to the Fool. As long as the Fool is dealt with, the Fool will take out the missing Red Sacrifice himself. This is more perfect than His original plan. He has the consciousness of 'Original in the Mirror' and 'Original God' in His body, and the Fool has the consciousness of 'Lord of Mysteries' in His body. As long as they have sex and the authority of the Red Sacrifice is involved, the consciousness of 'Original God' and 'Lord of Mysteries' will become the original nourishment in the mirror!

yin and yang...

The Fool was silent for a moment. When both the Primal Witch and the Chaos Witch touched Him, He spoke again:

“The original creator is the supreme being, the aggregate of all contradictions in the entire universe. He is “exceptional”, “incredible”, “incomprehensible”, “indescribable”, and “unknowable, indescribable”. He is naturally divided and unstable.”

"Qike, you are really lucky. The original creator in the mirror is the part that the original creator tried to stabilize. His backup is in the City of Disaster and was sealed in the Western Continent. Now, you accidentally awakened a part of his consciousness and used it to a limited extent."

"This is our common luck. No matter who is missing, we can't become the original creator in the mirror. I didn't have much confidence at first, but you completed my plan and allowed me to truly touch the highest threshold."

The spirit of the Original Witch is still very excited. Her body gradually merges into that of the Fool, and she lets out bursts of gasping sounds. On the other side, the body of the Chaos Witch also begins to merge into that of the Fool. The two witches begin to merge using the body of the Fool as a container.

At this time, a mirror appears in front of the "Fool". This is the Mirror World of Trier, which was once the kingdom of the "Original Witch". Later, after the events at the end of the Fourth Age, it was filled with various source pollutions. At this time, a mirror appears in the body of the "Fool". In the mirror, what is reflected is a red priest with a faint blood glow around his hair.

The "Original Witch" is not worried about not being able to find the "Red Priest". The Red Priest is actually Linno's "Mirror Man of Trier". The relationship between Linno and the Red Priest is the relationship between Chick and the Chaos Witch. In this place where the Red Priest was originally born and nurtured, Linno is holding up the mirror of the Trier world, and the Red Priest will naturally be reflected in the mirror.

The person in the mirror of the witch's path is quite special. The person in the witch's mirror is similar to a strong spiritual imprint. After becoming Sequence 0, because the divine spirit is unique, the imprint will return to the body and merge with itself. From then on, it is both a real existence and a thing in the mirror, and has both states at the same time.

However, ever since the first bit of consciousness was born in the mirror of the "Original Witch", the "Original Witch" has not merged with the mirror person (Chaos Witch) for a long time in order to prevent being replaced by the mirror person.

Now, He released the consciousness of the Original God in his body, and the revived consciousness of the Original God helped suppress the initial consciousness in the mirror. He used this to forcibly control the Man in the Mirror (Chaos Witch) to begin the fusion. In order to prevent being directly suppressed by the Man in the Mirror (Chaos Witch), or the Original in the Mirror, or the consciousness of the Original God after the fusion, the Original Witch set the fusion location in the body of the "Fool".

The body of The Fool contains the consciousness of Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun and Lin Nuo. In the mirror in front of him, the blood-colored figure turned into flowing flames and began to flow into the body of The Fool. The Source Castle above his head lit up, and a faint gray mist entangled with the flowing flames.

The Red Priest is Linno's Trier Mirror Man. He was able to become Sequence 0 because of the power of Sefirah Castle and the partial assistance of his puppetization. Now, if the "Man in the Mirror" and the "Real Body" want to merge and complete, they also need the assistance of Sefirah Castle. The Red Priest is the puppet of Sefirah Castle, not Linno's.

Now, within the Fool’s body, the Witch Path, the Hunter Path, and everything related to these two paths are all gathered together.

At this time, the Fool began to emanate a supreme, divine, and holy will from His body, and He seemed to have undergone some kind of degeneration. The image of the mythical creature that was originally wearing a strange translucent hooded cloak began to melt, and the image of the humanoid creature under the cloak that seemed to have been hollowed out of its internal organs and flesh also began to melt, gradually turning into a pool of dark and deep liquid without a fixed shape, as if it had been restored to the appearance of the "Fool" potion.

However, this is not an ordinary "magic potion". It contains not only the "Fool" path that controls "change", but also the "Witch" path that represents the feminine realm of the original creator, the "Hunter" path that represents the masculine realm of the original creator, the revived consciousness of the original God, the revived consciousness of the Lord of Mysteries, the first revived consciousness in the mirror, the pollution of the source castle, the pollution of the sea of chaos...

Two god-level Trier Mirror People are also integrated in it. The Trier Mirror People are able to have both body and spirit because of the pollution of the "Mother Nest". When this ball of magic potion took shape, the entire Trier Mirror World trembled slightly. In the Fourth Era, when cracks appeared in the barrier of the Western Continent, various pollutions that seeped out began to converge on this immature magic potion.

This was originally a very terrifying thing, but this was the Trier mirror world that was sealed underground by the Seven Gods, and it was far from the time to be opened. This was created by the Gate Authority and transformed into the Kingdom of God of the Witch. Now it is closed by the "Witch" and "Fool" with secret authority. In the real world outside, there is still a "Gate" of half of the Old Sun sitting up in the astral world to attract attention. With the help of the "Gate" backhand, Adam-Grisha was not forced to call on the Chaos Sea to incarnate half of the Old Sun. He was still helping the humanity of the "Gate" to fight against divinity through the anchor of all living beings. The astral barrier was repaired by half of the Old Sun as a ritual of becoming a god. The perception of the Earth by the Outer Gods, who should have been the most sensitive, was reduced to the lowest in a short period of time...

Without any prior communication...

Just as Tamae was about to let go of Nobita to take a closer look at what it was, Nobita hugged her.

"Wait a minute, we are naked babies now, and we are hugging naked, we can't do this!"

Nobita hurriedly hugged Yujiang with greater force than before.

"Naked baby? Naked baby!" Yujiang recalled Nobita's words, and immediately hugged Nobita with a horrified expression, even closer and tighter than before.

"Excuse me, you two. Do you need my help to change your clothes? You know, it's almost twelve o'clock, and Ella should be back!" Fairy Godmother Helena reminded them, "She is still a little girl. Seeing you like this, it's really..."

Helena didn't elaborate, but her eyes wandered between Nobita and Tamae, and it was obvious what she wanted to say.

"Uh... then I'll leave it to you, Miss Helena." Nobita hugged Yujiang and thanked Helena who was standing beside him.

"Well, then don't move. I'm going to cast a spell." Helena raised the fairy wand, pointed it at Nobita and Yujiang, and chanted an important spell, "Magic...how did you get here?"

"Magical transformation!" Bella snatched the fairy wand, turned around and cast magic on Nobita and Tamae.

Helena was stunned when she saw Bella suddenly rushing out from beside her. Bella was lying on the ground just now, and she didn't know why she suddenly appeared in front of her.

Biu!

A dazzling white light was released from the fairy wand, and a thick beam of light hit Nobita and Tamae on the spot. The two people's bodies twisted and changed into two snakes, Nobita was a red snake, and Tamae was a white snake. The two snakes coiled together to protect the old wand, spitting out their tongues, and their four eyes stared at Bella at the same time.

"Oh, a magical transformation!"

Bella kicked Helena down with a whip kick, snatched the fairy wand and cast another spell.

This time Helena becomes the goat!

"Ah, I didn't expect you to be so good at hiding things. I was careless just now. Considering your insult to me, what should I do with you, kid? Should I make you into barbecue and eat you? Hahaha..."

Bella held the fairy wand and chanted "Magic Transformation" to her broken wrist. The broken arm was repaired again. Bella smiled and moved her wrist.

Nobita transformed into a red snake and rode on the white snake, using his own snake remains to scrape the scales of the white snake that Yuzi had transformed into, teasing her reproductive instinct.

As a rough boy and a young hero who has tasted the saltiness of four giant snakes, Nobita is already familiar with how to make snakes react.

Of course, while Nobita was busy teasing the snake, he did not forget to keep an eye on Bella to see what other spells she could cast.

The way Bella flashed and approached Helena just now looked scary, but for Nobita who knew the plot, this method was not unfamiliar at all.

Disapparate!

The flash ability is exclusive to wizards in the Jk world. As a Death Eater, Bella finds it very convenient to use this ability.

Using the power of Apparition, Bella rushed to Helena's side, grabbed her magic wand, changed the spell effect, turned Nobita and Tamae into snakes, and Helena into a goat.

As for magic, its secret is to make your wishes come true.

This is even more true in this kind of fairy tale world. With a universal spell and the intention to cast a spell, you can cast the magic you want. It is as convenient as it can be.

The magic in the JK world is much more complicated. You cannot use magic as you please and even have to use special spells.

This is also why Bella used Apparition to take the lead in grabbing Helena's fairy wand instead of taking back her own Elder Wand.

The Elder Wand was not as convenient as the Fairy Wand, and Bella knew that when she used the Fairy Wand for the first time.

"Amazing transformation!"

Bella raised her hand and the Elder Wand flew out from between the two snakes, Nobita and Tamae, and landed in her hand.

For a moment, offense and defense changed!

The balance of victory tilts towards Bella again... No way!

Chapter 108: Shinsuke: I heard I was dead?

With two wands in hand, confidence returned to Bella's face, and her already sinister face looked even more distorted and weird.

"Thanks to you, little darling, because of what you did, I lost my last patience, and I decided to punish you! But let me think about how to punish you? How about making you forget everything? What do you think?"

Bella cast another Imperius Curse and controlled Helena, who had turned into a goat. She sat on her and looked down at the two little snakes in front of her like a queen.

"I know you will still be affected by the spells, but the effect is not as strong. Harmful spells have little effect on you, but some minor evil spells and minor poison spells have a greater effect on you. Let me guess, are you unable to be immune to spells that cause little damage or have no effect on the body? After all, you can turn into a snake."

Bella talked to herself, describing her analysis without paying attention to anyone else.

"The Forgetfulness Spell, I don't know if you understand this spell. It's a spell that only targets memory. I think about turning your mother? Oh, what a disgusting relationship. Anyway, turn her into a dog, and then let all the male dogs in the village breed with it. What do you think?" Bella said vicious words, trying to anger Nobita.

"But don't worry, I won't let her lose her memory. I want her to watch her own degeneration. Also, you'd better pray that you can really forget it completely. Otherwise, you can only watch her being bullied by the dogs. Of course, I can also let you line up to be the last dog, hehehe..." Bella's eyes fell on the white snake that Yujiang had transformed into, and she had already considered how to torture the couple.

Nobita: "..."

I originally wanted to grind you to dust and kill you, but now it seems that my idea was too kind. Stay here and be a plane, and I'll fuck you hard.

I will ruthlessly take away the body you left for Voldemort!

Nobita didn't say anything, but Nobita was narrow-minded and had already written down dozens of correct words for Bella in the little notebook in his heart.

From now on, Bella will be beaten for twelve hours, and then one stroke will be erased. Then she will be beaten for twelve hours, and then one stroke will be erased... accept the severe revenge!

Nobita put Bella on the revenge list, and Bella also pointed the Elder Wand at Nobita.

The wand drew circles, the tip glowed, and the spell was chanted.

"One, forget, everything, emptiness!"

Bang!

The white light on the old wand suddenly exploded, and the huge magic power brought light to overturn Bella and the goat under her. The person and the goat flew out on the spot and hit the wall beside them.

Nobita struggled to break free from Yujiang, who had wrapped her tail around him, and twisted his snake body to swim towards the fairy wand.

The snake's tail rolled up the fairy wand, and Nobita transformed into a red snake, whose tongue moved in and out, making a hissing sound. The light on the fairy wand flew out and fell directly on Yujiang.

The little white snake Yujiang, who was originally lying on the ground, was learning how to crawl on the ground. After being hit by the light of the fairy wand, it turned back into Yujiang's original form.

Nobita turned the fairy wand and spit out his snake tongue. His body was covered by the light of the fairy wand and returned to its original state.

As Nobita and Tamae transformed, the old magic wand in Bella's hand also began to transform, turning into a crooked little wooden stick.

That’s right, the Elder Wand is not an Elder Wand, but a small wooden stick!

After removing the ribbons wrapped around Tamae, Nobita used his and Peace Star's wish-granting abilities to transform a small wooden stick into the Elder Wand, which then replaced the Elder Wand.

It's just like this: a cicada escaping from its shell and a substitute for a dead person.

All the previous failures were because of Red Cliff. Now that Red Cliff is right in front of us, why should we suffer failures?

The result was obvious. Bella didn't know that her wand had been transformed, and she was severely backfired when she cast the Forgetfulness Spell.

"Hiss... Where is this place? Who am I? Who are you?"

Bella, who was lying on the ground, covered the back of her head with her hands. She stood up with a confused look on her face, and looked at the unfamiliar scene in front of her with an alert expression.

In response to Bella's question, Nobita and Yujiang were in sync. After eye contact, Nobita spoke first.

Nobita stood naked in front of Bella, not caring about being seen, and said, "Oh~ my dear godmother Bella, you finally woke up. You are my fairy godmother, named Bella. You and my other fairy godmother, your sister Helena, are the fairy godmothers who are here to help me fulfill my wish of attending the ball in the castle and marrying a princess."

Yujiang: “???”

No, kid, can you please say what you just said again?

Nobita signaled with his eyes that Yujiang should not be anxious.

Bella looked at Nobita with clear yet confused eyes and asked, "I... am your fairy godmother? I also have a sister Helena?"

Nobita nodded and used the magic wand to turn the goat back into Helena: "Yes, this is your sister, my godmother Helena."

Bella frowned, not quite believing what Nobita said, and asked again: "Isn't she a goat? How can she be my sister?"

Nobita nodded as a matter of course: "Because you are the fairy godmother, the omnipotent fairy godmother, what's so strange about being able to transform?"

"That makes sense, that's true." Although Bella didn't know the details of the Fairy Godmother, her feeling told her that she was indeed omnipotent. She then asked, "And then?"

Nobita pointed at the messy garden and sighed, "In the end, you mistook my gender and mistook a girl for me. You asked her to find a prince, and you two started fighting over who would marry me. Neither of you gave in. In the end, you turned her into a goat and cast a forgetfulness spell to make her lose her memory. Then, when you took the opportunity to occupy me, your wand broke and blew you away."

Bella: “…”

Did I do this?

Could I have done this?

How could I have done this?

Bella didn't believe what Nobita said, so she looked at Yujiang next to her and asked, "What about her? Who is she?"

Tamae's behavior of not wearing clothes was too conspicuous, especially since Nobita also had no clothes.

"She is my marriage partner, the daughter of a wealthy small family. My father originally arranged for her to save the family, but my father, wuwuwuwu..." Nobita covered his face and burst into tears, then wiped away the crocodile tears on his face, "In short, she was originally a woman who could be my mother, but now she has become my arranged marriage partner. In order to pass on the family bloodline, I can only..."

As he said that, Nobita walked to Bella's side, hugged Bella's body, and cried loudly.

Bella didn't know how to comfort Nobita, so she could only stand on tiptoe, hug Nobita's shoulders, and gently pat his back to comfort him.

Yujiang: "..."

Okay, okay, what Oedipus complex?

Did Shinsuke know he was dead?

Am I now the person you arranged to marry?

Do you want to listen to what you are saying?

Although he had a lot to complain about, Yu Jiang knew that this was not the time to dwell on such things and he should just fool these two fairy godmothers first.

Moreover, although Nobita's words were a bit awkward and rough, he really didn't lie.

"Ugh... my head hurts. Where is this place? Who am I?"

Helena, who had just woken up and was also affected by the Forgetfulness Curse, also woke up with her head covered.

Helena also didn't believe Nobita's words, but when faced with Bella, who looked like her but dressed completely differently from her, she had no choice but to believe it.

Twin sisters, both of whom know magic and have fairy wands in their hands, they are really fairy godmother sisters.

……

In the woods, two pink camping capsules stood quietly in the moonlight, their metal shells reflecting pink light.

One capsule is for Bella and Helena, the twin fairy godmother sisters, and one is for Nobita and Tamae, who can be his mother.

Naturally, after apologizing to each other, the fairy godmother sisters agreed to marry Nobita together, and then experienced the magical props from the world of technology. They were surprised to find that humans no longer needed fairy godmothers, and they could become their own fairy godmothers.

Nobita and Tamae were wrapped in thin blankets, staring at the night sky through the glass of the capsule.

"Nobita, when did you know my identity?" Yujiang suddenly asked.

"In the bathroom of Mirror World Park, I kept thinking about you. I wanted to restore my memory and know our past, and then I got the forgetfulness stick." Nobita put his arm around Yujiang's waist, laid her down, and let her lean on his arms.

"Then you still..." Yujiang blushed when he thought of the ridiculous things he and Nobita had done during this period.

"Because I like you, I really like you, I can even say I love you. I know you want to ask when I fell in love with you. Probably since April 1st, when I experienced life and death and was reborn, I fell in love with you." Nobita looked at Yujiang affectionately.

Yujiang knew that Nobita was not lying, but she didn't expect that Nobita had been... Yujiang's face was hot.

"By the way, Nobita, that Bella spell is so powerful, why are you okay?"

Yujiang suddenly remembered that Nobita was tortured madly by Bella, but was unharmed afterwards.

"Do you really want to listen?" Nobita raised his eyebrows. "If you don't listen to the reasons, you still have room for redemption. If you listen, there will be no turning back."

"I want to know!" Yujiang sat up, put his arm around Nobita's shoulders, and had a serious expression on his face.

"Okay then." Nobita sighed, took out a diary helplessly, and handed it to Yujiang, "Take a look."

There was only one page written in the diary, the rest of the pages were blank.

On the page where something was written, it was clearly written:

On February 1981, 2, I got married to Tamako Kataoka, and no one could stop my wedding with her.

"Nobita, your diary is..." Yujiang covered his mouth and couldn't believe the contents.

Nobita explained: "It's a prop, a diary that was written in advance. Whatever is written on it will definitely come true. It's a prop that can be called the law of cause and effect. Correspondingly, as long as the things written on it are not completed, I will be fine."

Yujiang looked at the diary, then at Nobita, and said in surprise: "Then when you were attacked by the curse..."

"It really hurts, like being pierced by a thousand heated knives and burned by a flamethrower... It hurts, but my body keeps regenerating, letting me live, letting me live until I finish what's written in my diary." Nobita touched Yujiang's hand without blushing or beating his heart, and put her hand on his chest, "The spell doesn't work on you because all the effects have been transferred to me."

Tick ​​tock!

Yujiang's tears rolled down and wet the sheets. She wanted to say something, but didn't know how to start. She could only stand up and hug Nobita in her arms. Nobita also raised his hands and hugged Yujiang.

"I marry!"

Because she is a mortal, but also one of the heroes, a warrior bearing the name of Empty Dream.

"Empty dream, empty dream, in the end it's just an empty dream huh?"

Fu Hua said nothing, but just kept beating up her teammates.

"...Ahua, in fact, Paduo is not necessarily going to die..."

Fu Hua just glanced at Ying when she heard this.

"…Ying, do you believe this yourself?"

"Uh……"

Ying couldn't even convince herself, let alone Fu Hua.

Even though Paddo finished guiding, opened the door, and turned around to run, successfully avoiding Kevin's full-strength attack, the aftermath of the attack was not something Paddo could withstand.

"Besides, Ying, do you think Yaqing would give up such a perfect opportunity to kill someone with a knife?"

Sakura covered her face.

I had the urge to cover Fu Hua's mouth.

I don’t know if she’s old-fashioned or sinister, but every word Fu Hua says is a slam against her teammates, as if she wouldn’t be happy unless she made her teammates cry.

I didn't see that Paddo had her head down.

Bowing your head does not mean you are disappointed, Padu gritted her teeth.

"If Brother Yaqing comes back now, we...we must bite him hard!"

"Uh……"

Ying took a look at Paddo. Although her figure was not particularly sexy, it was well-proportioned. It was just because of her personality that they always forgot that Paddo was also a beauty.

For men, this is not a punishment but a reward.

And at this moment, far away in Central Europe.

When Mebius saw this scene, he couldn't help but think in his heart.

Is Yaqing really planning not to return to the Golden Courtyard?

It can actually cause a person to die twice.

No, including the time in the previous civilization, Pado should have died three times.

"Yaqing...I admit that you are a real man!"

Siegfried gave a thumbs up.

"..."

Yaqing did not answer.

He now really regrets returning to Central Europe. Originally, it might have just been a fight, but now that the buffs are piling up more and more, he might be faced with a group fight if he goes back.

"Snake...how about we wait until the web series is online before going back?"

Yaqing said in a low voice.

"Do you think that's possible, little white mouse?"

Mebius smiled.

Yaqing suddenly remembered that if he waited for the web drama to come out, he might not be able to leave. Kallen and Otto...

580

Chapter 580: Heroes have their own way of living, and mortals have their own way of living.

[“What a waste of time. I should have ignored her from the beginning.”

Walking on the streets of Changkong City, Pado was mumbling to himself, and his back made people feel a little lonely.

As Velvet said, the back door did maintain Paddo's self, but there was still one thing she couldn't control, that was the girl named Paddo Felice, who didn't seem to be the kind of person who had enlightenment.

"Really... why do we have to fight so hard? Isn't it good to be alive in this illusion? We... are just data in the first place."

Padu tried hard to comfort herself.

It seems that he wants to convince himself and indulge in the illusion of perfection and infinity.

But there was still an indescribable feeling stuck in her heart.

"Everything here is perfect. This is the life I have always wanted. Why... do I still feel unwilling?"

Padu's voice was a little tearful, and she sounded aggrieved and scared.

But how could she, who bore the inscription of empty dreams, be so obsessed?

"Okay... okay, since I'm the only one who can do it... just this once! For the last time!"

In the end, Padu couldn't convince herself to continue like this, so she gritted her teeth and made up her mind.

"Boss Kevin, please don't move too fast..."

Padu ran towards that location. As long as she used the Thousand Worlds One Vehicle to guide Kevin's attack there, she would be able to escape immediately. 】

"..."

Padre's soliloquy made the audience feel even more sad. The cat was so afraid of death, but she was still willing to sacrifice herself for others.

When they thought about how they suspected Paddo of hiding his strength while claiming to be weak when he first appeared on the scene, they immediately wanted to slap themselves in the face.

"Pado... If possible, I really hope that Pado can follow her heart..."

Alicia looked in pain and didn't dare to look.

How can a person die three times? !

It's obvious that Maomao is just an ordinary person who gained power accidentally. He is a little greedy and a little cowardly. His biggest wish is to have a stall of his own in this devastated world.

The more ordinary the wish, the more it hurts them.

"Ellie, you're wrong. Paddo was willing to guide Kevin's all-out attack. That was because she followed her heart and chose her companion over herself."

Eden looked at the big screen.

Even the most ordinary people have their own highlights.

The wonderful illusion woven by the Corrosion Ruler is just an illusion to other heroes, but to Padu, everything in the illusion is her dream.

Just as Padu said, they are obviously already data, and it makes no difference to her whether they live in the illusion of the Herrscher or the paradise of the afterlife.

But even so, the timid Padu still chose to help her companions, even though... she was most afraid of death.

"I hope the screenwriter can show some mercy to Pado. Even if he lives in the eroded data space, I can accept it."

Ling clasped her hands together.

Sakura opened her mouth but said nothing.

Ling's idea was too naive. Even if Paddo could live in the data space of the Herrscher of Corrosion, Paddo would still be dead if Mei or Airi solved the Herrscher of Corrosion.

Death is inevitable, sooner or later. Sakura feels that based on her understanding of the screenwriter, at least Padre's death will make them cry again.

[Pado quickly found the direction that Weiwei mentioned, and tried to open the door with the Thousand Worlds One Vehicle. However, just as Pado was about to leave, the passage began to shrink slowly.

"Because it's too big to sustain itself..."

When Padu saw this scene, it was as if all the strength in her body was drained away. She knelt on the ground powerlessly, her face full of despair.

She looked at the door that was getting smaller and smaller, her hands trembling.

"I don't care... I don't care! The life I want is so simple, just to have sunshine to bask in and a nap to take... Just for such a life, do I have to risk my life again and again?"

Padu struggled to get up, lowered her head and walked in the direction of leaving.

Without external factors, this passage obviously could not last too long, but for the maintainer, being within the range of Kevin's full-strength attack, the result is also obvious.

"Sister Wei Wei... did you know from the beginning that things would turn out like this..."

Padu muttered to himself. 】

"???"

They originally thought that Paddo would be able to run away after opening the door, but they didn't expect that the screenwriter did not give Paddo any hope of survival.

The cat must keep the door open while within attack range.

"How could this happen... Is it against any heavenly law that we are alive?"

Padu looked at her desperate self in the plot with dazed eyes. She seemed to be able to understand the deep despair. Waiting to die is the most painful emotion of all deaths.

She had already made up her mind, but the current development... isn't it just forcing her to wait for death?

Velvet swallowed.

She seemed to be able to feel the murderous gazes around her.

"Wei Weiwei, what kind of bullshit plan did you make? You have to sacrifice two people to complete the last step."

Wei Erwei looked at Qian Jie's fist in horror.

Qianjie won't take action in the end.

"That has nothing to do with me... This plot was written by Ya Qing, and if there is a culprit for every wrong, then Ya Qing should be held responsible!"

Weiwei quickly picked herself clean.

If Wei Erwei in the plot showed a genius, she would definitely accept it with pleasure, but if it caused public outrage, Wei Erwei could only say that she would rather her friend die than let herself die.

"We...we should run, right? We won't just sit there and wait to die, right? The choices made by the characters written by Brother Yaqing are the same as our own. If we just sit there and wait to die, wouldn't that be OOC?"

Padu talked to herself, not seeming to be trying to convince others but herself.

"I don't have the powerful strength of Boss Kevin and Sister Ellie, nor do I have the sentiment of Brother Jie who is willing to sacrifice his life for justice, nor do I have the desire to be a hero like Grayshu and Kosmo. I am just an ordinary person, and even becoming a fusion warrior was an accident. Why should this choice fall on me?!"

The more Paduo spoke, the more aggrieved she felt.

As the old saying goes, if the sky falls, there will be tall people to hold it up. But now the most important decision falls on her, a mortal.

When Weiwei saw Padu crying, she suddenly felt that she had gone too far. Then she realized that she didn't write the plot, so why should she feel guilty?

The evil chose to go on strike, and the self was pushed out again with a confused look on his face.

"The courage to stay is unmatched by any other emotion. To withstand the full force of the Heavenly Fire Tribulation is to treat Padu as if it were his final fate!"

Xiaozhi blurted out.

The last person who withstood Kevin’s full-strength attack was the Herrscher of the End.

Even if it is the end of the world, it will still be down for 12 hours.

"I just don't believe it. Can this bastard withstand Kevin's full-strength attack?!"

Xiao Shi gritted his teeth.

Fu Hua shook his head.

The full force attack of Kevin in front of her and her own attack outside would make it very likely that the Herrscher would not be able to withstand it, but...

If the Herrscher of Corrosion died just like that, the effect of the Crystal Flower would not be reflected.

If that's the case, then some unexpected events are likely to occur.

[“No, no matter what I say… I… I’m most afraid of death!”

Paddo said tremblingly, crying, not trying to hide her fear and sadness.

In this sad BGM, Pado, with her thin figure, makes people feel even more distressed.

"Why not leave heroic tasks to heroes? I... I'm just a mortal."

Thinking of the scene in which she was completely submerged by the blow, Pado seemed to smell the odor of herself being burned to ashes.

Her body began to tremble involuntarily, and she quickened her pace to escape from here.

"The real me... must have done the same thing.

What kind of decision is that?"

"I'm so weak that I can't possibly go to the moon to fight the End. Besides... I'm the best at running away. How could I die there?"

"Yes, that's right... the real me, one.

"Why is she so happy? Could it be that the one who invited her to play is a boy?"

I felt a little reluctant and wondered if my daughter was going to fall in love.

However, Su Che directly said: "No, the one who is looking for your daughter is a woman."

Lilian was stunned and her eyes widened: "She is dating a girl?"

Su Che also glanced at Lillian, and then spoke to Lillian in a secret voice.

"During the banquet performance today, an entry-level demon said he wanted to take Katie as his student. The person she was going to meet was an entry-level demon."

"I suspect the other party is from the Blood Alliance."

When she heard the words "Blood Alliance", Lillian was extremely shocked, and then looked at Su Che with a pleading face.

"What should I do?"

Facing Lillian's reaction, Su Che remained calm and spoke to her in secret.

"It's okay. The opponent is just a low-level demon in the middle stage of Wingless. His strength is very weak."

"You take your son around and I'll just go take a look. I also want to know something about the Blood Alliance, so I didn't stop him."

Only then did Lillian breathe a sigh of relief.

It turns out that Su Che already knew it.

It turns out that things have always been in Su Che's hands.

That’s good!

"please!"

Su Che just smiled slightly.

Then he walked away in style.

Dylan is twelve years old, which is not too young.

Watching his sister and uncle leave, he looked at his mother in confusion.

"Mother, why are my sister and uncle acting a little weird? What are they doing?"

"Besides, my uncle didn't say anything just now, why did you ask him to do it?"

Lilian was stunned for a moment, then she gently patted her son's shoulder and said with a smile:

· ······Request flowers·· ····

"Your uncle and I are siblings. I know what he has heard without him saying anything. This is the tacit understanding between us."

Dylan thought about it for a moment, and then said, "It's just like when I'm with my sister, I don't even tell her what I want to eat, but she knows what I want to eat, right?"

Lilian smiled and nodded: "Yes, that's what I mean."

Dylan was still naive and didn't think much about it.

Then he was taken away by Lillian.

At this time, Su Che followed the breath he sensed and followed Katie's footsteps.

.. 0 0

However, he did not show up directly. Instead, he hid all his magic power and found a place to observe secretly.

Katie quickly found the old woman.

When she saw the old woman, Katie looked very happy and said directly: "Teacher! I'm here!"

In response to Katie's direct call, the other party just smiled and said:

"I don't know what your bloodline is like yet. It's too early to call me teacher now."

Katie was already a little impatient, so she quickly stretched out her arm and said.

"Help me check my bloodline!"

The other party just looked at Katie for a few times, then reached out and fumbled around her body for a long time. He even looked at Katie for a long time before injecting mental power into her body to explore her bloodline.

This made Su Che feel very strange.

Why not just explore the other party's bloodline and inject mental power directly? Why bother to touch Katie?

Rather than helping Katie with her bloodline, it was more about her physique and her looks.

PS: Please give me flowers, comments and subscriptions.

Chapter 586 Body

And Su Che felt that this old woman seemed to be very satisfied with Katie's appearance?

"Why look at her appearance when looking at her bloodline? Could it be... a female pervert?"

"Or is there any way to get Katie's body?"

Thinking of this, Su Che knew that this was definitely the worst guess.

I have been in the first level of hell for more than a year.

Although Su Che did not master many spells, he still knew some forbidden spells.

There is a forbidden technique that can transfer one's soul into another body.

Moreover, this forbidden technique requires that the carrier is still alive, so that "200"'s own soul can forcibly enter the other party's body, and then kill the other party's soul inside the body.

Thereby taking over its body and making it your own.

The old woman was extremely ugly, and her eyes were full of greed, which made Su Che feel very uncomfortable.

It is clearly just a low-level demon in the middle stage of the Wingless Realm. Can he really master this forbidden technique?

While he was thinking this.

Suddenly.

Su Che sensed his powerful mental power, which seemed to be trying to break through Katie's mental power, or even to damage Katie's bloodline?

Su Che couldn't help but frown.

Then he used his stronger mental power to directly suppress the old woman's mental power.

A hissing sound.

Without waiting for the old woman and Katie's reaction, Su Che appeared directly between the two of them, then raised his hand and moved the old woman's hand away.

"What do you want to do? You agreed to accept students, why do you want to destroy her bloodline?"

The old woman widened her eyes and looked at Su Che who suddenly appeared, somewhat unbelieving.

"You... aren't you the pretty boy that Mrs. Kurt kept? You... aren't actually a commoner, you're an advanced demon?!"

Her shock made Katie, who was in a daze, also look surprised.

what? !

The man who had an unclear relationship with his mother.

The man who pretended to be his uncle.

It turned out to be an advanced demon? !

And it looks like he's an advanced demon who's even stronger than this old woman?

real or fake?

When she was so shocked that she couldn't speak, she simply raised her hand, grabbed Katie and moved her behind her.

Then he stared at the old woman in front of him, and after looking for a moment, he spoke lightly.

"Are you from Izayabe?"

The old woman widened her eyes and then said.

"My lord, don't say anything careless. I have no relationship with the Isha tribe! The Isha tribe is from the Blood Alliance, and our Doskra city belongs to the wrathful alliance!"

"Don't you dare slander my identity!"

Su Che looked at the other party and it didn't seem like he was joking, and then he looked at him with a bit of dissatisfaction.

"Since you are not a member of the Blood Alliance, why do you want to destroy Katie's bloodline under the guise of accepting students?"

"Her bloodline is excellent. She is very suitable for cultivating into an advanced demon. If you destroy her bloodline, it means that she can only be an ordinary person in this life."

"You don't want to recruit students at all, but you have other intentions, right? You are attracted to Katie's body, right?"

Su Che's words made the old woman's face turn pale and red.

What made people feel even more uncomfortable was that the old woman wanted to break free from Su Che, but Su Che suppressed her with extremely strong magic power. ......

Even if Su Che let go now, I'm afraid she wouldn't be able to get far.

He was extremely shocked to find that this young-looking man in front of him was actually much stronger than himself.

Hearing Su Che's words, Katie behind him felt shocked and a little terrified.

"Uncle, is what you said true? She wants to destroy my bloodline? And she wants to occupy my body? Replace me?"

Su Che did not answer Katie's words, but just said.

"There's nothing for you to do here. Go back and reunite with your mother. There are some things I need to handle alone. Just tell your mother that I won't be going back tonight."

After saying that, he raised his hand and cast a tracking spell on Katie, then spoke.

"I have cast a tracking spell and a small restriction on you. If an advanced demon attacks you, this restriction will notify me and I will be by your side at any time."

Katie is not a fool, she is very smart.

"So you are here to protect our Kurt family?"

2.4 Su Che just glanced at Katie and didn’t mean to explain.

But that look clearly said: Are you leaving or not?

After Katie discovered that Su Che was an advanced demon, her attitude towards Su Che changed significantly. She became extremely obedient and quickly said.

"I'm sorry, uncle. I shouldn't have asked you so many questions! I'm going back now. I will be very obedient and go home with my mother!"

After saying that, he left quickly.

After Katie left, Su Che grabbed the old woman and walked in another direction.

PS: Please give me flowers, comments and subscriptions.

Chapter 587 Sir, please forgive me

Until they arrived at a very remote place, Su Che immediately used the mechanical flying bird to take the old woman away.

No one noticed that someone had just left Mr. Wade's house.

Katie, who ran away happily, found Lillian.

When she saw that only Katie came back, Lillian felt a little uneasy and asked:

"Where's your uncle?"

Katie quickly said:

"Uncle asked us to go back first! Let's go! Don't let uncle worry!"

When Lillian saw how obedient Kandis was, she felt even more uneasy:

"Is something going to happen to him?"

Katie said:

"How is that possible? Although I don't know this uncle very well, mother, you should know him very well, right? He should be very powerful, right? Nothing will happen to him!"

Lillian was stunned at first, and then she looked at Katie with a look that seemed to be a little strange.

Katie lowered her voice and said:

"I saw it all just now. This uncle is not an ordinary person. He is an advanced demon! He is here to protect us, right?"

Before, it was just speculation and everything was vague.

But now, it seemed as if she was finally going to have the answer in her hands, which made her feel very happy.

Lillian wanted to say something, but felt it was inappropriate to say it here, so she took Katie away.

"I…"

The voice also became Mahaila's voice.

Lin Ye was amazed.

Honestly speaking, who would try this thing? It's been gathering dust in the warehouse. It looks good and was chosen by Mahaila. This must be God's will.

Mahaila moved closer and reached out her hand to feel around.

"Hey wait..."

Sifos couldn't help but moan, it turns out girls are so sensitive.

"You don't have a cold, why are you panting?" Mahaila said disdainfully, "I'm checking if there are any flaws after you turned into me."

Sifos hummed softly and closed his eyes, looking shy and timid as if he had been violated.

Lin Ye saw this and felt horrified and frightened.

Can this gender-changing device also distort people's will?

The burly Sifos was tricked and turned into a shy girl.

Fortunately, he was not bewitched by Shen He at the beginning and tried it out of curiosity, otherwise his position as the head of the family would be in jeopardy.

At this time, there was a knock on the door.

"Aye, Mahaila, it's me."

Lin Ye ran over and opened the door.

"This is?"

Shen He saw that Lin Ye had not returned for a long time, so he changed his clothes and went to look for him. As a result, he saw two Mahaila and couldn't help but tilt his head.

"That's great. Ah He, guess which one is the real Mahaila?" Lin Ye said gloatingly.

Upon hearing this, Shen He glanced at Lin Ye in reproach. Based on her understanding of her lover, she knew that the drama of the real and fake Mahaila must have been orchestrated by him.

Mahaila and Siphos separated and stood on both sides, looking exactly the same, like twins.

Taking a step forward, Shen He looked up and down at the two Mahailas and recognized at a glance which one was the real Xifos.

"Sister Shen He, how did you know that?"

"Temperament, facial expression, and eyes," Shen He said calmly. She pointed at Sifos, "This guy is too shy and uncomfortable all over, as if he is mastering this body for the first time."

In other words, it’s my first time being a girl.

Mahaila admired him. She turned to Sifos and ordered, "I will teach you how to play me step by step. Don't be lazy. If you do well, I will reward you."

"Oh~" said Sifos dejectedly.

When he came to his senses, he found that his moral integrity was shattered to pieces and could never be put back together again.

Then he thought of Mahaila's reward and became excited again.

Oh man.

Lin Ye told Shen He about his plan.

After Shen He heard this, she realized that Xifos had turned into a girl, and she was as in awe as Lin Ye.

After being together for a long time, they influenced each other. Sometimes Shen He's thought process was similar to Lin Ye's. They both paid tribute to Xifos's awareness.

For the person I love, I don’t even want my second brother anymore.

How could this not be true love?

Shen He feels that there is no need to test Sifos, as he is already qualified and eligible to be Mahaila's husband...?

Ok.

Mahaila is a girl who dares to love and hate, and she is also sexually frigid. After the test of love tonight, Mahaila completely gives her heart to Sifos. In other words, she has no sense of boundaries, lets Sifos stay overnight, and then drags him/her to do some exciting things.

Not Narcissus, but looking in the mirror and having Seaforth imitate her mannerisms.

Lin Ye returned to his home, hugged A He and continued to sleep without any guilt.

……

Chapter 640 Shen He's Strangeness

Seaforth had a dream, a nightmare.

He dreamed that he was tied up and lying straight on the bed, surrounded by a group of people in white robes.

One of them let out a sinister laugh.

"Hehe, I'm going to turn you into a dickless little girl."

"No! No!"

Sifos struggled desperately, but his arms, which were known for their strength, could not break free from the hemp rope. In the end, he watched helplessly as the man with a sneer picked up a knife and pointed it at...

I suddenly opened my eyes and saw a strange ceiling.

Where are you?

Sifos felt the softness of the quilt and could smell a pleasant floral scent, which should be the girl's body fragrance. She turned her head and saw there was a pillow next to it, but the owner had already left.

The memories of last night overwhelmed Siphos's mind like a tidal wave, and his expression was dull.

"you're awake?"

A cold voice came from his ear. Siphos looked over and saw the beautiful Mahaila, tears streaming down his face before he could speak.

Mahaila was surprised, "Isn't it just that I kept you awake a little late last night..."

"Who told you to refuse to sleep with me? We are both girls, why are you shy? It took me a lot of effort to get you to agree." Mahaila continued.

"hold head high--"

Siphos's answer was as calm as a stagnant pool of water.

Mahaila sighed. She could see that Sifos was temporarily unable to accept his identity, or rather his body?

The sexually frigid Miss Zhen Ling didn't quite understand. Please, her body was a little barren in some places, which was convenient for sword dancing, and swords have no eyes. Other than that, her body was perky and full of feminine charm. Why did Sifos dislike her?

Mahaila would not understand that this involves another kind of dignity for men. If a girl were suddenly transformed into a boy, she would not be able to adapt.

Although she has never tried it, Mahaila has never thought that as long as Xifos's soul is still himself, Mahaila will give him eternal love.

"The city lord should recruit me today. You are not skilled enough to play me, so you can only practice on the road." Mahaila said.

"Oh--"

"Alas," Mahaila sighed when she saw that Siphos had really become a dead pig.

With her appearance showing a blank expression she had never had before, strange emotions rose in Mahaila's heart. She leaned down and kissed Siphos on the face.

"Ok!"

"Okay, get up, Sister Shen He has prepared breakfast."

Sifos got up quickly and put on his uniform. He had seen everything he needed to see when he went to the bathroom last night. After a while, the man dressed as Mahaila looked heroic and followed the real Mahaila to Linye's house for dinner.

Lin Ye looked at Sifos who was walking in lotus steps, and after a moment of silence, he said, "I forgot to tell you how to remove the spell yesterday. You don't need to replace Mahaila for now. You should change back first."

Sifos' eyes were filled with tears when he heard this, and his cold and arrogant little face turned red with excitement.

How should I put it? Sometimes boys understand the charm of girls better than girls.

But Lin Ye had only one moon in his heart. He had a blank expression on his face. After he finished casting the spell, Sifos regained his male body.

came back!

All that was lost is back!

After the four of them finished their breakfast, as planned, they pretended not to know that Mahaila was going to be used as a tribute. Sifos and Mahaila went to work, while Lin Ye and Shen He went for a walk.

When Xifos's friend saw Xifos, he couldn't help but pull him to a corner and said with a frown.

"Why didn't you leave?"

Sifos smiled and shook his head, and left his good brother without any explanation.

Tiezi was puzzled. He always felt that there was a kind of unrestrainedness in Sifos' smile that he had to accept.

"Alas, it's difficult for Sifos. After all, this is the king's order." Tiezi said.

On the other side, Lin Ye and Shen He watched Mahaila's sword dance as spectators.

When Shen He had nothing to do, she learned many dances of the desert tribes. In some places where they were alone in the wilderness, she would dance for Lin Ye. They only had each other.

After a while, the city lord indeed sent someone to find Mahaila and ordered her to go to the city lord's mansion as soon as possible.

Mahaila had expected this and showed surprise, but she obeyed orders obediently.

Lin Ye and Shen He looked at each other, concerned about Mahaila's safety, in case she was followed.

At the same time, the city lord was talking to Siphos. There were seven beautiful maids in the room, all of them young and beautiful. They knelt obediently beside him with their heads down, waiting to be dealt with.

The city lord held Siphos's hand and sighed, told him his own difficulties, painted a rosy picture, and said that a man should accomplish great deeds. He then comforted Siphos and pointed to a group of beautiful slaves, saying that this was compensation.

The city lord treated Sifos very kindly, and Sifos was not the kind of person who would take it for granted. He was deeply moved, but in his heart he was determined to love only Mahaila.

His acting skills burst out, and Sifos felt humiliated, but he also looked like he had to endure it for the sake of his godfather, and promised not to cause any trouble.

The city lord's favorability has greatly increased.

Afterwards, Mahaila entered the city lord's mansion and met the city lord and the envoy. Sifos was not present.

The messenger looked at Mahaila with a sly look and said "OK, OK, OK" repeatedly.

I won't take advantage of her, after all, she is offering me to the king. If Mahaila reports me, I'll have more than a hundred heads to chop off.

The city lord explained the situation in high-sounding words, as if he was not selling himself into slavery, but was doing an act of justice for Tuledulla, and he would also be able to enjoy wealth and glory.

lie!

Mahaila sensed the lies of the city lord and the messenger, and felt nauseous and nauseous. She missed Siphos's sincerity all the more, which was her medicine.

Finally, Mahaila lived, that is, was imprisoned in the city lord's mansion, where she was provided with good food and drink, and set off after three days.

Seeing that Mahaila was not in danger, Lin Ye and Shen He left the City Lord's Mansion. They strolled on the street, holding hands.

Shen He looked at the people coming and going on the street. Their breathing was so real, yet their souls were so fake.

Shen He is different from Lin Ye. He has a sense of out of place in his heart from beginning to end. Sometimes he is suddenly enlightened, sometimes he is lost. This situation will only be alleviated when Lin Ye is by his side.

This is because Shen He is not a descendant, her life sequence is just that of a mortal. She has been in the whirlpool of history for too long and will be subtly affected until she suddenly realizes it, when she is already "terminally ill."

"Come to think of it, Mahaila's experience is not an isolated case," Shen He said with emotion.

Shen He used to think that the evil of human nature was nothing more than abandoning one's wife and children. At that time, she was still a goddess who practiced in the mountains and was ignorant of worldly affairs.

During the past thousand years, Shen He has been with Lin Ye and witnessed many ugliness that are far more outrageous than abandoning one's wife and children. Slavery and conquest are the eternal themes of mankind. Shen He also feels that the world needs a just leader who holds great power and judges all injustices.

Shen He knew that Lin Ye had fought for this, so she didn't want Lin Ye to be the leader. That would be too tiring, and she couldn't bear to let him go.

"Aye, the flower god hopes to create a land without gods governing it, where people rely on each other and prosper." Shen He said, "But I think it's better than the time when the gods are still around."

With the comparison, Shen He felt that Emperor Rock King was worthy of the thousands of years of worship and admiration of the people of Liyue. She knew that there had been dark times in Liyue's history, but it was by no means what the desert should have expected.

A country that loses its faith loses its morality.

Before Lin Ye could answer Shen He, he heard an old and hoarse voice.

"On the tombstones of the gods, man will be the god of gods."

"On the ruins of the fallen lies, man will be the king of kings."

This is an old man with his eyes covered with gold silk. He holds a black cane and looks dusty. His face is full of vicissitudes of life, as if he is an ancient tree that has gone through many years.

Lin Ye was stunned after hearing this.

The blind old man continued.

"Hello, may I ask if you know Sifus? I'm looking for him."

"Who are you, old man?" Lin Ye observed.

"My name is not worth mentioning. I am his master, a wandering poet." The blind old man said calmly.

poet?

"Well...then you should prepare yourself."

As soon as Dr. May opened her mouth, Grace was stunned.

"The eleventh Ruler is coming soon... I want to study it. It would be a shame to let Honkai die like this."

The current collapse no longer poses any threat to the world.

Not to mention that there is now Grayshuin, who can serve as an insurance policy and kill Jian at any time.

"The Ruler of Constraint has the ability to invalidate Houkai energy and weaken other forms of energy to varying degrees..."

This ability is not a big problem for today's fusion warriors.

In order to target this Herr.

The satellite transformed by the Fourth God's Key is already equipped with space-based weapons.

Plus predictive capabilities.

Basically there is only one outcome.

That is, the concentration of Honkai energy in an area has just increased, and the Herrscher has arrived.

Haven't opened my eyes yet.

The Frost Nail that fell from the sky had already nailed the Ruler of Constraint deep into the earth.

The power of the Herrbind is special.

Dr. May wanted to use this ability for his own benefit.

"It would be best if we could spread this barrier that nullifies Houkai energy to the entire world."

"Ah? Then won't we be affected as well?"

Grace asked a question.

The fusion warriors all have the genes of Honkai beasts in their bodies.

"Energy doesn't appear or disappear out of thin air," Dr. Mei explained. "What do you think neutralization is? Does it mean that the Houkai energy is wiped out? Obviously not."

"According to the later description of the God Key's ability, after entering and leaving the barrier, the genes of the fused warrior or Valkyrie did not collapse due to lack. This is obviously not to erase the energy, but to make the energy lose its 'activity'."

The volcano erupted and there was thunder and lightning.

Even the sun is fusing energy all the time.

These are all energies that are too "active".

What humans need for development and life is stable energy.

A Honkai beast is the materialization of high-concentration Honkai energy.

Ordinary people will be affected if they approach or touch it.

But if these Honkai beasts could be made inactive, they would become solid energy blocks that provide a stable energy supply.

As for the fusion warriors, they just need to research a small reverse barrier to wear on their bodies to isolate themselves from the influence.

"And in the final analysis, the Fusion Warriors were forced to use Honkai energy to fight Honkai energy as a last resort."

Dr. Mei said.

"If Honkai energy is negative energy, then there must be a corresponding positive energy. That is the path we should take."

"And I guess now that you have solved the End Egg, the Honkai Beast genes in the Fusion Warriors may all become inactive, die, and collapse... So let's experiment with the Herrscher of Constraint first to solve the hidden danger."

Dr. Mei’s guess is not without reason.

It is not uncommon for the creation to automatically turn into ashes when this kind of boss dies.

After all, power comes from the same source.

"..."

Little Grayxiu was shocked after hearing this.

Fortunately, she did not kill the Cocoon of the End on her own, otherwise her mother would not be saved. As soon as she returned, Kevin, her father, Kosmo... all the fusion warriors would die due to the chain collapse of the fused Honkai beast genes.

Fell to the ground.

She thought about this scenario.

I felt like I was suffocating.

Chapter 436 I will eventually save everything!

What Dr. MEI said made sense, so Grayshury spared the life of Cocoon of the End for the time being.

But mom still has to be saved first.

There is no need to prepare anything to save my mother. After all, Bishop Otto has already demonstrated it perfectly.

She just had to follow it.

And compared to Otto's hard preparation.

She is much simpler.

There is no need for any preparation work, such as reorganizing imaginary numbers, creating parallel worlds, etc.

You can climb a tree with just a thought.

And she didn't plan to create any parallel world.

With the protection of the studio, the paradox of time and space is ineffective for her.

Her present, past and future are actually not under the control of the Imaginary Number Tree.

Therefore, her wandering back and forth between the past and the future, or even her showing up and meeting another Grayshu, would not cause anything unusual.

Besides, she didn't really intend to affect anything.

"Kyubi, let's go."

Grayshut waved his hand, and Kyubey jumped obediently onto the girl's white hat.

For Grayshu, Kyubey probably added some anti-gravity technology to herself. In any case, she never felt any weight of this pendant on her.

The next second, he disappeared in the studio.

Arrived at the location of the imaginary number tree.

Familiar scenes, familiar tree trunks, spreading into the depths of the endless void.

Just like Otto.

This is normal, after all, it is essentially the same world.

But unlike Otto, an outsider, Grace returned to her own home.

The authority of false gods.

How can it compare to her already sprouted tree seeds.

To put it more simply, the false god is ultimately the care of the Honkai Will.

And what Grayshu was recognized by was the will of the Tree of Imaginary Numbers.

It's totally not on the same level.

Grace easily located the timeline she wanted to go to.

"It's right here... the eighth collapse!"

……

The one who came with the eighth collapse was the Herrscher of Consciousness.

The main manifestation is sleeping sickness, which pollutes specific information and then uses the Internet to make more people fall into sleep.

In a coma, the body's functions will quickly fail, leading to death.

The Herrscher found the location of the Fire Moth through information on the Internet by constantly changing the words of pollution.

It attacked Qianjie, but was injured by Qianjie instead.

In order to fight against the Herrscher, the Fire Moth developed a drug that can block keywords and keep people awake.

Moreover, with the help of the Eighth Herrscher's companion Honkai Beast, the Fire Moth expanded the team of psychic perception fusion warriors. Su underwent surgery at this time and became the main force of the attack.

The offensive method adopted is to let the spiritual perception fusion warriors actively enter the dream of the Eighth Herrscher and reversely locate the position of the Herrscher in the dream. The observation hub can protect the safety of the warriors to a certain extent and forcibly wake them up from the dream.

But all of this had already been noticed and controlled by the Herrscher, who then shut down the Observation Hub, attempting to trap all the Fusion Warriors in dreams in this way.

Although Sue finally woke up, Grace's mother was already dead.

The angry Su went straight to the Eighth Herrscher and wanted to kill him, but was stopped by Aponia.

Of course, this is not a good thing.

The Eighth Herrscher was captured alive and subjected to various studies. Aponia also copied the consciousness of the Eighth Herrscher.

Finally, it was made into the Key of God.

……

"The Herr of Knowledge..."

Grayshu could feel that the Herrscher of Knowledge... was just like that.

After all, her current abilities in terms of mind and will alone are enough to beat the Ruler of Consciousness.

But she won't do it.

She even needed the Herrscher of Knowledge to kill her mother personally.

The girl followed the scene in her memory and came to a moment she would never forget.

My mother and I lay there quietly and fell into a deep sleep.

The Herrscher of Consciousness will not just deal with Fusion Warriors.

Everyone in the area fell into a deep sleep and died one after another in their dreams.

Including her former self and the mother she always missed.

"Weak breathing, organ failure, body functions begin to become disordered, blood flow slows, the heart begins to stop, and the brain is deprived of oxygen... Death is expected in thirteen seconds."

Kyubey's words were still emotionless.

Because maybe in its eyes this is not a separation of life and death.

It just took away Blanca's soul that had not yet dissipated after her death.

The little white claws took out a soul gem.

Thirteen seconds later.

Kyubey showed a somewhat surprised look.

Because Blanca is not dead.

Even murmured in his sleep.

Kyubey and the girl both have abnormally strong hearing, and they can hear Blanca's weak voice, as thin as a mosquito, clearly.

What's more, there are only three words that are repeated over and over again.

"Gratio..."

"mom!"

Grayshu responded instinctively.

Then, after receiving a response, Blanka seemed to have finally let go of something and died instantly. Her soul was stored in Kyubey's Soul Gem.

Grace came back to her senses.

Mixed emotions.

Before he had time to think about it, he saw his former self, little Grayshu, with a frown on his face, as if he was in great pain and was about to die in the next moment.

No, it’s not like it will be sent in the next second.

Grayshuu quickly used her spirit to resist the invasion of the Herrscher of Knowledge.

Li Ke understood what Lux meant. For a girl like Lux, there was not much point in pursuing her directly.

You must be able to help her ideals and career.

Because such a girl will never develop feelings beyond friendship for someone for personal reasons.

It’s not that they don’t believe in love, but they care more about everything around them, the responsibilities they shoulder, and their duties and status.

To put it simply, Lux is a standard aristocrat who only exists in fairy tales.

She was proud of her noble identity because it represented her ancestors. The words "protecting the people" were engraved in her blood. Her glory came from protecting everyone. Her wealth and privileges also came from the blood that her family's predecessors had shed for the country and the people at the cost of their lives.

So she is willing to give everything for her country, her people, and the glory of her family.

A typical aristocrat from the fairy tale world.

"In fact, even if there is no world mission, I will go to the world of Valoran... After all, you have been eaten half by me, there is no way I can let you go."

Li Ke put his hand on Lux's chest and played with her not-so-big breasts, making Lux feel more comfortable.

This was completely different from Li Ke's previous method, especially when Li Ke's fingers gently flicked the tiny pink tip, Lux could feel a completely different experience from before.

And when Li Ke's fingers gently fiddled with her front, fiddling with the pink and delicate garden, she felt like she couldn't stop.

This feeling was very similar to the one when Li Ke used her from behind, but not exactly the same. It was more detailed and "appropriate", but because Li Ke did not enter, it was not so real, making people want to put Li Ke's fingers into their bodies.

But Lux cares more about what Li Ke said.

"Hmm... Mr. Li Ke is really greedy... Then Miss Rias, you don't plan to let it go either?"

She leaned more on Li Ke, and Li Ke took the opportunity to hug the princess more, then nodded in the other's questioning look.

"Yes, after all, Rias is also a girl I have had physical contact with, so I will not let any of them go."

Having a harem was not something difficult for Lux to accept. Demacia was a typical federal country. In theory, several of their top families could become kings, so having a harem was not an excessive thing and could even be considered a necessary measure.

Intermarriage between large families is very necessary, but if a small family wants to improve its status, it must also intermarry with a large family.

But no matter how big a family is, it is not as convenient and satisfying as marrying into the king.

And although the Crown Guard family where Lux was born did not have mistresses or the like, which was a problem that inevitably came with political marriages, such problems were quite common in other large families.

Therefore, Lux had no resistance at all to Li Ke having a harem.

"That's great...but I don't know when I can see Miss Rias again."

She missed the time she spent with Rias and the others. Although everyone had a hard time and were very scared at that time, when she thought about it now, that period was actually the most relaxing time for her.

Just when she thought of this, Li Ke's hand gently touched the guardian of her garden, the most pink and tender nipple. The strong feeling of comfort made her make a sound subconsciously.

"Um... Li Ke..."

Only then did she realize that her heartbeat had reached a terrifying level and her body had completely lost the ability to resist. She collapsed in Li Ke's arms because of the feeling of security and comfort.

Moreover, there was a wet feeling between my legs, as if something was about to leak out.

She wanted to remind Li Ke that although she didn't mind having sex with Li Ke again to vent the anxiety and pressure in her heart, if Li Ke wanted to use the previous method, then Li Ke would be forced to be involved in the political chaos of Demacia.

Lux wanted to recruit Li Ke, but she didn't intend to use deception, and she also believed deep down that she would not gain anything by this method.

Because Li Ke can be completely irresponsible.

But how could Li Ke fail at this time?

"Ah, don't worry, Lux, I will help you achieve your ideals and wishes."

Pulling his hand away from playing with Lux's petite breasts, Li Ke pinched Lux's chin again and kissed her.

He couldn't remember the last time he kissed Lux, but when their lips touched again, Li Ke suddenly recalled their youthfulness back then.

But this time, although Lux is still green, he is already a fairly skilled worker.

The pink and tender little tongue was constantly teased by Li Ke's tongue, making Lux completely confused about what was happening. She could only passively follow Li Ke's rhythm and pace, and be demanded and dominated by Li Ke at will. But Li Ke's hands under her were constantly moving, teasing Lux's body with skillful techniques, making Lux's legs involuntarily clamped together.

But this is useless. Although she has the experience later, Lux is still an inexperienced girl after all.

When the pleasure continued to come like a tsunami, and Li Ke made her tongue feel the happiness and taste the pleasure of kissing, she reached her limit.

Clear liquid gushed out from her pink vestibule, just like when Li Ke used her back to make the eldest lady of Demacia squirt. This time, Lux once again demonstrated her excellent physical fitness as the princess of Demacia.

The water flow directly wet her black tights. When the water flow hit Li Ke's hand, it shot out from the gap between Li Ke's arms. Even her tights were sprayed with liquid!

Yes, compared to the limit reached after the previous stimulation, this limit is even more intense!

Li Ke parted the two people's lips with a wicked smile. As a girl who could make the man in front reach orgasm even when she was walking from behind, how could she possibly hold on in his hands like those gifted girls in other worlds?

It just adds to the laughter.

Lux opened her mouth and breathed like a fish. Her breathing became abnormally rapid and her hands and feet trembled uncontrollably.

But at this moment, Li Ke bit her ear.

"I just took Anna's virginity today, so I will play with you again tomorrow... and make you my princess!"

Li Ke really didn't expect that Lux would be willing to give her body to him so easily, so he was not really prepared to enter Lux directly.

After all, it was agreed that one day is one day, and today he was all about Elsa and Anna. At most, he would have some verbal disputes with Lux, or walk in the snow.

Of course, there was no snow.

He always cleaned it up very well.

"Eh?"

Lux was a little confused. She didn't know that Li Ke had such a rule. At this moment, she completely didn't understand what Li Ke was saying, but she knew what Li Ke's next move would be.

Li Ke pushed her directly onto the windowsill, not only pressing her upper body against the windowsill, but also asking her to adjust her hips to a suitable position for Li Ke to enter!

Li Ke rudely tore off her black tights, exposing a small part of her snow-white buttocks.

Also exposed was a portion of her dripping vestibule, and the wet pantyhose stuck tightly to her soft, white skin.

However, due to the amount of water flowing out, her thighs were now dripping water, and the water-absorbent tight silk pantyhose did not play any blocking role at all, allowing those crystal clear water droplets to continue to flow down.

"Come to think of it, I haven't tasted you yet."

Li Ke stretched out his hand and slid it across Lux's squirming tender flesh, getting stained with some water droplets.

"what……"

Lux cried out softly, turned her head and saw Li Ke stuffing the mucus she had sprayed out into his mouth and then covering his face directly.

Li Ke tasted it. Although Lux was a sweet princess, the taste of the mucus was just average. However, it was rich in magic power, so the taste was quite wonderful, which gave people a comfortable feeling. Li Ke couldn't help but lick the bright red and tender meat that was constantly shaking and trembling, and it was obvious that it tasted very good.

The warm tongue and rough tongue coating made Lux's eyes roll up for a moment. The pure girl had never felt such a strong stimulation before, so she opened her mouth but could not make any sound.

Li Ke also made his own comments.

“It tastes pretty good.”

Without playing with the front anymore, because that was something to be savored tomorrow, Li Ke directly pulled apart Lux's buttocks, revealing the pink anus.

This part of Lux was exactly the same as the first time he used it, but this time Li Ke found something very interesting.

Perfume and water.

As Li Ke pulled apart Lux's buttocks, a stream of clear water and fragrance flowed out from Lux's anus.

Li Ke, who was summoning water from the air, was stunned and touched Lux's delicate back with his hand.

"Did you clean it yourself?"

Lux buried her face in her arms and hummed softly.

"Well... because I thought you'd come back to me at night... so I had a good brushing and enema, and I did it again when I just woke up..."

When Lux said this, she felt ashamed of herself because it was so despicable!

Being single is also her considerate side!

Because she really thought that Li Ke would come to her, let her lick him, and then let her stick her butt up for him to use.

"What a good kid..."

Li Ke slapped Lux's soft and elastic buttocks, wanting to stuff his spear into them and taste Lux's taste.

He gently used his fingers to get some of Lux's own mucus, stuffed it into Lux's back, and began to lubricate.

But at this time, Lux spoke.

"Um, Li Ke, why don't you let me use your mouth first..."

Lux was too shy to finish her words. After all, every time she did it with Li Ke, she used her mouth. She didn't feel like something was missing this time, and Li Ke already understood what she meant.

So, Lux knelt on the ground, with Li Ke holding her golden head, and she kept sucking and licking Li Ke's spear.

The comfortable and nostalgic feeling made Li Ke close his eyes and experience the happiness he once felt and Lux's kung fu with all his heart.

Lux also closed her eyes. She felt a familiar yet strange feeling, but when she was licking, she felt a sense of security.

Because when she was most nervous, it was this thing that gave her hope!

but--

The high perception in the King of Fighters world has prevented Li Ke’s bad habits from disappearing in this world.

Li Ke's perception of his harmless gazes and actions became dull.

So, when Snow White and Hermione went to him to get candy, they saw this scene.

Hermione was astonished as she watched Lux ​​licking Li Ke's spear with a happy look on her face. She was shocked that Lux would do this, but also shocked that they didn't even cover themselves up! She wanted to scream out as soon as she opened her mouth.

"plum……"

But Shirayuki covered her mouth.

"Keep your voice down, Li Ke is enjoying himself, a man at this time cannot be disturbed."

Although Snow White blushed a little, her calm expression was much calmer than Hermione's wide-eyed expression.

There's even a sense of familiarity.

"You...what are you talking about?"

Hermione was so shocked by Snow White's performance that she was speechless, but Snow White did glance at Hermione curiously.

"Well, Miss Hermione, haven't you learned anything? You are obviously of the same age as me, and can get married."

Patting her chest, Bai Xue asked curiously, even though she looked very small, she was actually of legal age both in this world and in the modern world.

"How to serve a man, how to make a man feel more comfortable when licking, how to do housework, what medicine can make the vagina smoother and tighter, how to stimulate a man...didn't your mother teach you these?"

Bai Xue was a little confused.

Even her mother, who died young, taught her these things. Hermione looked like someone who had read a lot of books, so how could she not even know these things?

"This, this, who can teach this?"

Hermione shouted out in a somewhat defensive manner, but she was still somewhat rational and did not make too much noise.

"Everyone is like this, right? Except for the two girls who didn't receive palace education, the other girls all understand it. If you don't believe me, look at Belle, Jasmine, and Scheherazade. They all understand it. And even the most powerful Elsa and Anna, they understand it too."

Snow White said it with confidence. She was not discriminating against Rapunzel and Princess Aurora. They just didn't know how to serve and please men to make themselves and the men happier.

But both of them were first-rate in court etiquette and housekeeping skills and were impeccable.

Hermione was almost going crazy, the history and the Middle Ages that she knew were not like this!

How could there be a mother who teaches a princess how to lick a man's spear!

"But, but, this is really..."

Hermione's mind was a mess, but if she lived in this world for a few more years, she would probably realize that this was completely normal.

In this world where there are heroes, princesses and all kinds of fairy-tale creatures, exchanging sex for food and various treatments is not considered an excessive thing.

Therefore, as a proper wife, she will naturally roll up her sleeves for these reasons and use her skilled techniques to prevent her husband from falling in love with the vixen outside.

This is a kind of helplessness.

Very unfeminist, but very realistic.

"Eh? It looks like you, Miss Hermione, have been delayed as well."

Bai Xue shook her head, somewhat helplessly, and then said something that made Hermione freeze.

"In that case, let's go together and help Miss Lux lick the food. After all, you told me that you were saved by Mr. Li Ke, and people always have to repay their gratitude."

When she said this, she sounded very confident.

Chapter 259 Do you understand the ethics of a loyal dog? Sister Ye really can’t do it

But after getting along with each other, she really fell in love with this simple-minded and kind little princess.

"I know, don't be sad, Sister Ye Lian, we will always have a chance."

Muxia regained her fighting spirit and waved her fist as if to cheer herself up.

If she were alone, she would of course feel sad.

But it’s different when you have someone with you.

There is a feeling of finding organization, that's right!

"Ah...haha, thank you for your comfort. Well, there will be a chance sooner or later, don't worry!"

Ye Lian paused for a moment before speaking.

Although she was unwilling to not be qualified to enter, it did not mean that she would be sad about it.

It’s not because it’s the same with or without myself, but... I didn’t come here alone.

The real killer is still your own mother!

There is a saying that goes, if one person succeeds, the whole family will benefit.

The mother's fighting power is at its maximum, and her figure, appearance and temperament are all first-class.

Now, it occupies an excellent position!

If there was any benefit, she would go over without hesitation and be ready to be taken away.

It’s better not to tell this little girl this cruel fact.

Ye Youyu looked at her daughter and Mu Xia chatting happily, and pinched her chopsticks uncomfortably.

She felt that it was really inappropriate for her to appear at this time.

As time goes by, her importance has grown.

It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the prime minister. He is an important figure.

And nine and a half out of ten people here are his people.

Isn't it a bit inappropriate for an important official of the court like me to appear here for no apparent reason?

When Ye Youyu received the invitation, she did not subconsciously want to refuse.

But he was forcibly pulled over by his daughter, who said that he would feel more at ease with his mother around when he could drink.

With this sufficient reason, she came over reluctantly.

The outrageous thing was that after she came here, she was directly arranged to sit on Su Hao's left and right.

Not only that, but they are also forced to enjoy all kinds of attention, and those eyes are full of envy, jealousy and hatred.

Her mood at this moment was difficult to describe in words.

The key issue is not the hostile gaze of other people.

Someone of her status doesn't care about other people's opinions at all.

The problem is, there is a young man next to me who is looking at me with a smile!

That warm look was the source of her restlessness.

"Master Ye, how do you feel? Is it lively here with so many people?"

Su Hao looked at the older sister beside him and said with a smile.

Although there is no way to eat it, doesn't it make people happy to tease it?

This older sister hasn't let go yet, especially in front of outsiders.

Textbook-like tsundere is now a rare species in Zhenguo Mansion.

The former tsundere princess has now become well-behaved.

Although Tsundere is no longer suitable for this version, since we have one, we should still cherish it.

Isn't this quite interesting if you make it funny?

"What's the excitement? It's too vulgar."

Ye Youyu took a look at the chaotic scene at the banquet and snorted.

She was now sitting next to the boy, so she naturally saw what he could see from his perspective.

These shameless people are really too much. Fortunately, my daughter is not like that.

What she didn't know was that Ye Lian was simply unable to compete.

If she could compete, she would definitely be the most enthusiastic one at the banquet.

"Vulgarity has its own advantages. Besides, didn't Patriarch Ye participate in it?"

Su Hao's tone was teasing.

"I came here just because I was worried about my daughter."

Ye Youyu stated the reason that she firmly believed in.

Yes, that's why I'm here!

If my daughter wasn't here, I wouldn't be able to stay here any longer!

"It sounds like that's the case, but why didn't you resist?"

Su Hao lowered his head to glance under the table and exerted a little force on his hands.

How could he allow his hands to be idle in such a wonderful situation?

The slender black stockings on the beautiful legs feel first-rate when you knead them.

"You... I'm just giving you some face, don't take advantage of me and act like a good kid!"

Ye Youyu glanced at Su Hao fiercely and said in a low voice.

This is one reason, and another very important reason is... I don’t want others to see it.

If someone saw this, wouldn't you be very embarrassed?

We can’t let other people see what’s happening under the table and embarrass our daughter too, right?

After hearing this, Su Hao burst into laughter.

Ye Youyu originally wanted to say something, but then she heard the young man speak.

"Master Ye, many things in the capital are thanks to you for taking care of them."

"If it weren't for you, it would be hard for my Mu Xia to survive in this situation."

"Come, let me toast you!"

As Su Hao spoke, he raised his glass with a bright smile on his face.

After he spoke, the others stopped talking and looked at them.

At this moment, the originally vague gaze turned into an unscrupulous look.

Ye Youyu instantly felt the pressure and became nervous.

Being the center of everyone's attention is not a problem for her at all.

But in this situation, she felt inexplicably nervous.

The mood is complex and difficult to describe in words.

After two seconds of silence, the head of the family finally reacted.

"I should thank Young Master Su for giving me the opportunity to display my talents."

Ye Youyu forced herself to calm her voice.

At this time, she had a formal expression on her face, as if she was being polite.

The other people present watched this scene silently, with different expressions on their faces.

"Ugh."

Ye Lian watched the interaction between the two and sighed softly.

"Sister Ye Lian, what's wrong?"

Muxia asked subconsciously.

"I've said many times that I don't mind. What on earth is your mother so worried about?"

"You still act so awkward even now. When will you be able to fly?"

The voice behind Ye Lian became smaller and smaller.

She was really feeling a little depressed.

The opportunities were right in front of her, but her mother simply didn't know how to use them.

If it were me, how could I be so polite!

I have already taken this opportunity to express my affection, making others envious and jealous.

But now he seems to be keeping his distance, as if no one knows about that.

Please, among all the people present, since they are here, who doesn’t know about that?

Forcing yourself to maintain a distant relationship is like a rabbit burying its head in the soil with its tail still sticking out.

There is no point at all!

When she thought of this, Green Tea Sister sighed again.

As someone she had admired since childhood, she never expected her mother to become such a bad teammate.

It was obvious that their group had the opportunity to reach the top and surpass others.

But my mother is so lazy and keeps making excuses. If the opportunity slips away, it will be too late to regret!

“It is only natural that those who are capable should give full play to their talents.”

Su Hao nodded and said.

The two looked at each other silently, and the look lasted for several seconds.

The others didn't say anything and continued to watch the scene in front of them.

"...Master Su, please, I'll toast you a glass."

After a moment of silence, Ye Youyu stood up and shyly offered a glass of wine to Su Hao.

Someone has already toasted you, so it is only right and proper for you to toast back.

Especially under the gazes of so many people, she already felt a little uncomfortable.

"Okay, okay, Da Xia needs pillars like Master Ye!"

"Keep up the good work. If you do well, you will definitely get rewards."

Su Hao laughed heartily.

He raised his glass with one hand, but still showed no intention of raising the other hand.

Ye Youyu felt the hand playing tricks on her leg and a stiff smile appeared on her face.

Her body was tense and she dared not move, for fear that someone would notice something.

Needless to say, the feeling of being treated like this in public was very different.

After a glass of wine, she no longer remembered what it tasted like.

It was not until several minutes after she sat down that she finally came back to her senses from her trance.

Being bullied in public was like playing the piano on her sanity line.

"Master Ye, what's wrong? Are you a little drunk?"

The boy asked with a hateful smile on his face.

"Yes...yes."

I don’t know if it’s because I don’t have it or I feel it’s a waste and I don’t need to use it.

Old Liu opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.

But looking at those hideous faces and cold weapons, he finally just sighed, and collapsed to the ground as if all his energy was drained out.

Lu Wenwu glanced at the people who were slowly surrounding him, and a question mark slowly appeared above his head.

No, buddy, didn’t the biochemical experiments that modified the bodies at least two hundred years ago commit some heinous crime?

Logically speaking, shouldn't this kind of precious experimental material be captured alive as much as possible so that it can be sold at a good price?

What does it mean to kill without any communication?

Lu Wenwu didn't understand and was greatly shocked.

So he asked with the idea of ​​asking if you don't understand: "If you don't understand, ask. Why do you have to take our corpses? Why not capture them alive? And how can you be sure that my dog ​​and I are biochemical experiment modified bodies, and not rich people who have been dormant for hundreds of years?"

"Oh, it still retains some wisdom? Could it be the legendary original perfect experimental subject? This time we are really going to make a fortune, haha! Zulong Company will definitely give us a large sum of money to recycle these two great treasures that were left here at some point in time!"

The big butcher didn't seem to have any intention of responding to Lu Wenwu. He just shouted and sent the dozen or so remaining men around him over.

Only two tall and strong-looking men were left to guard him on his left and right.

"Everyone, be careful. Put away all high-powered thermal and toxic weapons, and try to keep the bodies intact. The body function data of these primitive test subjects is very valuable, but they have not undergone much war transformation, so their combat effectiveness will not be too strong."

Lu Wenwu: "."

Damn, I was underestimated!

These people actually look down on him!

"Although I don't know what project you are a leftover experimental subject from, nor do I know the extent of your transformation with this dog, but I think you probably don't know that there are marks on your hibernation chambers."

Perhaps having lost hope of living, Old Liu, who had given up hope, gave Lu Wenwu an explanation.

Following the direction of his finger, Lu Wenwu saw a vague black dragon head mark, and the shape could be vaguely seen.

Next to the dragon head mark, there is an equally blurry red biochemical mark consisting of a circle and three large crescent moons.

"Yes, the 'Han' in Zulong Company, they specialize in cold weapons and biochemical transformation. Everyone in Coconut Milk City knows about it, not to mention the professional gold diggers like the Scavenger Birds?"

"As for why the corpses are alive, it doesn't make much sense. Zulong Company is recycling these modified bodies of yours that were left somewhere only for the genetic data and some of the physical data. Life or death doesn't matter much."

"Coconut milk city? What a strange name?" Lu Wenwu muttered, "Coconut milk? Coconut milk. A plant. Night City?"

He suddenly realized the deeper meaning of this word, and his expression began to become a little strange.

Fast forward to when V Zhentian became a living legend.

Old Liu's expression also became a little strange, and even the fear before death was diluted a little.

He just realized that this ancient, original, perfectly transformed body in front of him seemed a little too perfect, and even understood puns and multiple languages.

Logically speaking, the experimental biochemically modified bodies produced by Zulong Han would not undergo any prosthetic modifications and would be pure flesh and blood.

How could he know so many languages ​​without any translation plug-ins or language modules?

It's incredible.

Maybe it really is the original perfect experimental subject left behind by Zulong Han.

If this is true, then the scavenger bird probably doesn't have such a big appetite and would be directly killed by this mouthful of fat.

Thinking of this, Lao Liu suddenly laughed out loud.

If he were to be silenced, wouldn't the Carrion Birds gang be silenced? Wouldn't a small leader like the Big Butcher be silenced?

Don't be fooled by the gentleness shown by Zulong Company. All companies in the world are evil.

Lu Wenwu didn't know why Lao Liu was laughing.

But he knew one thing.

The energy that I just replenished in my stomach is probably going to be consumed again.

"It's been a long time since I fought with such a weak body."

Lu Wenwu looked at the fifty-something cyber thugs who had surrounded him and Maomao, and twisted his neck habitually.

The blood began to circulate faster under the effect of the Body Refining Technique of Conquering Others with Virtue. The heavy Qi and blood flowed through the blood and flesh meridians, causing his entire skin to appear a light red due to the increase in temperature.

Faintly, scarlet mist rose.

"Let me see your purity!"

Before he finished his words, the man and the dog rushed out at the same time, like two cannonballs suddenly fired from a gun.

The sudden runaway caused the group of cyber thugs to be stunned for a moment.

They are gang members. The lowest level gang is still a gang, and the lowest level gang members are still the lowest level.

They couldn't afford to buy conventional visual aids as they couldn't scrape together enough money, and the second-hand ones they bought from some corner couldn't track Lu Wenwu and Maomao's movements at all.

Even the butcher, who had an old model of N-handed military prosthetic eyes, only felt that two blurry shadows seemed to be pulled out in the distance.

The man and the dog burst out at a speed that was almost like teleportation, and in a trance they had already rushed into the crowd.

The red fist faintly flickered with a wisp of red steam. The heavy iron fist came into contact with the human brain, and the cruel smile and morbid excitement that had not yet faded were instantly frozen on the face.

Then, it exploded like a broken watermelon, and the microchip implanted in the cerebral cortex flew out of the brain and sank directly into the chest of the unlucky person closest to it.

The chip, which was not much bigger than a grain of rice, was faster than a bullet under Lu Wenwu's fist. It accurately penetrated the hastily cobbled-together woven explosion-proof suit and shot into the heart.

Everything is done in less than half a second.

The cyber thugs' consciousness is still stuck on the moment when Lu Wenwu and Maomao suddenly disappeared.

The speed was so fast that the guy with a broken heart hadn't even realized that he was dead. Even the electrical signals transmitted by his nerves couldn't keep up with the speed of Lu Wenwu's instantaneous burst.

With that unreserved punch, Lu Wenwu threw his entire body out like a monkey and turned upside down in the air.

Then he pressed his hands on the ground, and simultaneously exerted force on his arms, waist core muscles, and leg muscles. His whole body was like a longbow stretched to the extreme and suddenly released and bounced away.

The place where his hands touched suddenly sank, and the garbage ground that had been trampled to an almost flat surface exploded.

Lu Wenwu's whip kick, which almost created a sonic boom, made a sharp whistling sound as it rubbed against the air.

The shield that was lifted by some guy and was made of half a complete explosion-proof shield welded to a bunch of metal plates became the best weapon, making a sharper explosion than before.

It was nearly blown apart by the force of this kick, and shattered into pieces in the air in an extremely distorted posture.

Sharp alloy debris shot out in all directions and exploded among the crowd that was knocked together by Maomaosheng.

The body of the cyber thug holding the shield exploded in an instant, and the main body that was hit head-on by Lu Wenwu penetrated the entire crowd like a cannonball and blasted towards the big butcher on the garbage mountain.

'What the hell!? '

The butcher, who originally looked confident of victory, suddenly felt his vision blurry. His men who were originally standing in a circle outside flew towards the middle one after another as if they were possessed.

Then, a pieced-together and welded alloy explosion-proof shield exploded with a loud bang, creating a blood-red firework among the crowd.

The center of the severely twisted explosion-proof shield plowed a bloody groove like a cannonball and shot towards itself on the garbage mountain.

The old N-handed military prosthetic eye that should have been retired many years ago was driven by the brain to frantically capture the lightning-fast primitive kinetic energy shell. The temperature of the Butcher's brain instantly increased by ten degrees, and only then with the help of the inferior supercomputer chip could he barely calculate the impact trajectory.

"Drink!"

The big butcher quickly reached out and grabbed the burly men on both sides of him, pushing them hard in the direction of the attack.

The external energy core on the back was instantly overloaded, and the titanium alloy exoskeleton embedded in the legs exerted force hard, bursting out tremendous power together with the highly elastic Achilles tendon and reinforced bones.

The butcher's fat and bulky body bounced to the left with a speed that was inconsistent with his flexibility and speed, and rolled down the garbage mountain in a manner similar to a meat and egg chariot.

Just as he jumped away, the kinetic energy shell released artificially by Lu Wenwu hit the predetermined location calculated by the chip.

The huge impact force instantly blew away the entire top of the garbage mountain, and smashed the two strong men who had no time to react into pieces!

Only a large amount of flesh and blood fragments were left falling along with the garbage that flew into the sky.

Lu Wenwu glanced out of the corner of his eye and found that he had not hit the target. He had no intention of pursuing him. He continued to cooperate with Maomao while the chaos was going on and punched the cyber thugs who surrounded him.

Under Maomao's shepherding attack, Lu Wenwu's smooth combo just now took away more than fifteen lives.

More than a dozen people were seriously injured by the debris, and their bodies were pierced by the exploding alloy fragments.

Either they are missing limbs or their vital organs are shot out, and they rely on the modified prostheses and technological organs in their bodies to survive.

Old Liu is lucky.

Because of the sudden rise of Lu Wenwu, he fell down between two alloy hibernation chambers and was spared the violent man-made explosion just now.

I don’t know what alloy the hibernation chamber is made of, but it’s incredibly sturdy.

Countless steel fragments hit it but only left some dents and white spots before being bounced away by the thick armor plate.

Otherwise, being in a position close to the center, Lao Liu would have been shot into a sieve long ago.

In just two seconds, the man and the dog knocked down more than thirty cyber thugs who lacked basic tactical skills and stood too densely.

There are no more than twenty people still standing and fighting on the field.

The situation seems to be very good, but in fact it is just an illusion of prosperity.

Indeed, Lu Wenwu and Maomao's speed was so fast that it was blurry, and the dynamic vision of the naked eye and those rubbish artificial eyes could not catch up with their shadows at all.

But don't forget, these cyber thugs don't use hot weapons!

At first they were able to obey the boss's orders, put away their hot weapons, and fight only with cold weapons.

But what about before the moment of life and death?

Once someone panics and pulls out rifles or shotguns of unknown models, they will start shooting indiscriminately under the control of fear.

At a distance of less than ten meters, even Lu Wenwu and Maomao could not guarantee that they would not be hit by bullets.

What's more, the other side also has rocket launchers, grenades, homemade explosives and other means that can kill both parties at close range!

Now he doesn't have that miraculous recovery ability that is almost like being reborn by a drop of blood.

Lu Wenwu didn't dare to gamble whether he would die from a bullet piercing his brain or heart, or from excessive bleeding.

So, before the fear of these cyber thugs rises to the surface and they start shooting randomly because of their inner collapse, they must be eliminated as many as possible.

Even if he falls to the ground due to the loss of his lower body, as long as his fingers can still pull the trigger, he is a deadly threat!

The effectiveness of a bullet will not decrease due to a decrease in the user's physical fitness!

My current physical strength is not full at all, and I am fighting in a weak state.

However, obeying the alien god has nothing to do with this. The reason why we are standing on the opposite side of pan-human history is because of the existence of this adult. "

As Pepe spoke, he looked at Jiang Liu. This was the first time he dared to look him in the eye. Everyone was stunned when they heard this.

Jiang Liu was also a little puzzled, but Pepe smiled calmly.

"With this noble figure standing on Chaldea's side to protect humanity, even if all members of Group A betray, it will not be able to shake the overall situation of pan-human history, right?

Someone like me, even if I return to Chaldea, I can't do better than Ritsuka-chan, and even if I stand on the side of the Lostbelt, I still can't defeat you. Since it doesn't matter, I can only put aside the greater good and only consider my own feelings. "

"Your own feelings? Do you hate pan-human history?"

"No, it's not for a great cause like the Lostbelt or Humanity. It's just out of ridiculous personal feelings."

Pepe smiled faintly: "Wodem... that person has taken on too much, and it's worrying... Under the premise of losing, there must be someone standing by his side. Otherwise, wouldn't he be very pitiful?"

Chapter 929: China and Greece

Kirshtalia Wodem, a noble magician from a distinguished family, is the head of the Clock Tower's Astronomy Department and a true disciple of the former director, Marisbilly.

Although he is a noble, he does not have the habit of being overbearing. Whether it is knowledge, demeanor, wisdom or leadership, he is (once) the undisputed top in Chaldea, so he was appointed as the captain of the Master Group A.

In Group A which was full of freaks, he was the only one who could impress everyone with his absolutely outstanding personal abilities.

Even the well-informed Roman thought that his talent was rare in the "modern times" and that he was a genius who was born in the wrong era.

Since all the members of Group A betrayed, it was only natural that this genius also stood on the enemy camp of pan-human history, and judging from Pepe's words, he was still a leader even on that side.

Roman has recognized Woday's ability as a Master, and his excellence is unquestionable, but Pepe obviously believes that he will lose in this "struggle for survival" in the Lostbelt and pan-human history, and the direct reason is the existence of Jiang Liu.

Because Woday is in a weak position at this time, Pepe, as a companion, is unwilling to betray him and would rather sink in the same boat with him.

Would most people risk their lives and support someone against all of humanity just for the reason of "feeling compassion"?

No way……

If there really is such a person, he is either extremely gentle or has some mental problems.

And this man Pepeloncino... this magician, doesn't look like he's mentally ill at all. Considering Mash and Roman's evaluation of him, it's probably just his personality that makes it so.

But Jiang Liu still frowned: "I have another question."

"Ok?"

"Why don't you want to see my face?" Jiang Liu looked at Peipei, "What are you afraid of?"

Pepe's whole body shuddered, and although his expression did not change, he felt that his smile was already very forced.

"Of course I'm scared... No, it would be abnormal not to be scared. Just like ordinary people would be impressed by the majesty of Mount Fuji when they see it, or imagine what it would be like if they stood on the Eiffel Tower and fell. Humans cannot control their thoughts, and therefore their emotions. Whether it's love or fear, the root of it all comes from what we see with our eyes."

“Do I look scary?”

"No, no, he's very handsome. Or rather, he's exactly my type."

"Uh..." Jiang Liu was shocked.

"Ah, please don't get me wrong, I don't have that kind of hobby, I just can't help but be fascinated by beautiful things. For example, Mashu-chan and Ritsuka-chan are both very cute, and it makes people want to get close to them."

Pepe winked at Jiang Liu, looking quite amused, but Jiang Liu's expression became a little weird.

"My fear of you does not come from your appearance, but from my own problem. Well, I am more sensitive than ordinary people... in various aspects, so I can vaguely feel your "spirituality" and "scale". Although I can only glimpse the tip of the iceberg, it is also a realm beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.

Even higher than Arjuna who reached the realm of Trimurti and Brahma...

This great existence makes me instinctively not want to get close to it, just like ordinary people would not look directly at the sun with their naked eyes. "

"I see." Jiang Liu nodded, apparently accepting his explanation, but the look he gave Pepe was even more playful.

This person... can actually see his true nature, he is truly extraordinary!

Without relying on special abilities like "clairvoyance", Peperoncino, as a "human", has such sharp perception that he can probably be compared to a heroic spirit in some areas.

"So, Pepe-san will still fight us in the future?" Mashu said with some reluctance, "Why do we have to go this far..."

"Because only one of the Lostbelt and Pan-Human History is destined to survive, and we have no choice under the control of the Alien God.

Moreover, there may be people in Group A who want to prove themselves by cultivating Anomalous Stories and try to defeat Pan-Human History... However, Mashu and Ms. Ritsuka, you must not have sympathy for us."

Pepe smiled and said, "To put it bluntly, we are just traitors to pan-human history and a group of cowards. The sooner we are eliminated, the sooner humanity will be restored. Do you understand?

Although gentleness is a beautiful quality, it also requires severity at the right time. As long as your hearts are not shaken, then pan-human history will be invincible. "

Hearing this, everyone was silent, but Jiang Liu was in awe of him. Because Jiang Liu realized that he might really be a pure good person, and there was no malice in his act of helping Chaldea.

"And then?" Jiang Liu asked calmly, "What exactly are you going to do by telling us this?"

Personal opinions are personal opinions. Jiang Liu will not act emotionally at critical moments. Pepe deliberately stayed in this loss zone and even took the initiative to contact Chaldea, which was the enemy. It is impossible that he did it just for tea. He must have some purpose.

"Ahaha, I do have something to ask of you."

Pepe said sheepishly, "Maybe that's a bit too cheeky...but can you give me the neigh back?"

"Horse neighing?"

"He was originally my Servant. Even though he was taken away by Arjuna, our contract actually still exists."

Pepe originally chose the Indian Lostbelt and summoned the Servant Masi. He should have contacted the King of the Lostbelt Arjuna like Ophelia did, gained his trust, and used his power to deal with Chaldea.

However, Doman Ashiya from the same camp tricked him, not only bewitching the King of the Lostbelt to bring the world to its doom, but also taking away Masi.

"But he is now eroded by the berserk curse and will not obey your orders." Jiang Liu shook his head slightly, "Besides, why should I increase the combat power of my enemy for nothing?"

"Well, I never thought I could get a Servant without paying any price. In exchange, I will provide you with information about the Alien God and even strategy suggestions for other Lostbelts. How about that?"

"Oh?"

Jiang Liu and Li Xiang looked at each other and said, "This is quite good - if your information is accurate."

"I don't think I have the ability to deceive you." Pepe glanced at Jiang Liu.

"That's true." Jiang Liu nodded.

"As for the horse's neighing... I have the Command Spell. As long as I can quiet him down, there will always be a way to reach the Lostbelt of Vordam."

"So confident? Is the Lostbelt in Vordym prosperous?"

"Haha, this is also the first piece of information I want to give you: the two most prosperous lossbelts."

Pepe held up two fingers and said, "The Alien God has never said anything about his intentions, but no matter how you think about it, they need the Lostbelt as a medium to realize their plans, otherwise they wouldn't have to go to such great lengths.

Then, a prosperous Lostbelt is naturally the treasure they want to obtain. After all, the more prosperous it is, the more likely it is to pose a threat to pan-human history.

However, the Lostbelts themselves are a false history, and many of them have taken the wrong path. Seven out of ten will end up in destruction, and there are very few Lostbelts that have the "possibility of continuation".

From this point of view, there are only two Lostbelts that will become the target of the Alien God: China and Greece.

The Chinese Lostbelt is very mysterious. After our Miss Akagi Hinako went there, it had completely become an unobservable area. She seemed to have no scruples or concerns anymore, and even often missed the round table meetings of our Group A masters. "

At this point, Pepe paused, his expression slightly serious: "The magic base of China is different, and the environment of the Lostbelt is also very different from the other several. I don't know much about it, but I know a little about the Greek Lostbelt.

The world that Vordam was in charge of was extremely prosperous. Both its civilization and power surpassed those of other Lostbelts, and was even comparable to the history of pan-humanity...

Although it is hard to believe, even this place ruled by the god Arjuna cannot be compared with Greece.

Not only do they have strong individuals there, but they also have a perfectly developed "whole" that is in no way comparable to India and Northern Europe.

However, I recommend that you go to the Chinese Lostbelt first. After all, compared to the powerful enemies that have been discovered, completely unknown areas are more terrifying."

Chapter 930: Lumberjack Jiang Liu

"China? We will consider it." Jiang Liu just nodded and didn't say anything definite.

Of course he knew who the "Azuki Hinako" that Pepe mentioned was - Yu Ji!

Back then, in the singularity at the end of the Qin Dynasty, he and Ritsuka and others met the still-living Xiang Yu and Yu Ji, and Yu Ji looked exactly like Jie Hinako, which made the Chaldean side quite confused, but they did not explore it too much at the time.

Looking back, I can probably guess the following possibilities:

1. Jie Hinako is the descendant of Yu Ji, and they look surprisingly similar.

2. Jie Hinako is the reincarnation of Yu Ji.

3. Jie Hinako is Yu Ji herself!

The third guess seems to be nonsense. You have to know that there are more than 2,000 years from the end of the Qin Dynasty to the present. Yu Ji is older than the one on the cross. What if she is still alive today?

However, in the singularity at the end of the Qin Dynasty, everyone had constant contact with Yu Ji, especially Mashu was very familiar with Jie Hinako. If you compare their appearance, tone, and habits, you can find that there is a big difference.

Well, although they look exactly the same, Aku Hinako behaves like a literary girl, while Yu Ji does not try to hide her temper at all.

--but.

Mashu is a very careful girl. Roman is in charge of the physical examination of Group A, so he has also come into contact with Aku Hinako. Both of them can see some strange things about Aku Hinako.

For example, she never lets anyone touch her body, nor does she get too close to anyone.

For example, although she always carries a book with her and appears to be a reader, in reality she always keeps her books open to the same few pages, like a child responding to her parents' scrutiny.

For example, the information stated that she was from the Botanical Department of the Clock Tower, but after the human system was restored, the information was dispatched to the Clock Tower and it was discovered that her background was false.

Roman finally came to the conclusion: Akebato Hinako hid her true self, she was Yu Ji herself from two thousand years ago!

However, Ake Hinako is the Yu Ji in "normal history". The Yu Ji that Chaldea met at the end of the Qin Dynasty would not theoretically retain any memories.

Jiang Liu and others knew that Yu Ji's true identity was not human, but an immortal race similar to elves, so it would not be surprising if she lived for two thousand years.

What everyone is wondering is, how did Marisbilly find this old monster who has lived for 2,000 years? And what is her purpose in joining Chaldea?

But now it seems that this question will soon be answered.

"Also, if you are going to the Chinese Lostbelt, you need to be careful of someone."

Pepe pronounced the name word by word: "Goyanskaya."

"Uh..." Jiang Liu, Lixiang, and Mashu were all shocked. Xiaoyu also frowned slightly. Only Queen Zhangxi and the others didn't understand what was going on. They felt puzzled when they saw everyone's reactions.

"Gao Yanskaya, should she be the fox with frivolous behavior?"

Jiang Liu asked seriously: "Is she also in the Chinese Lostbelt?"

"Maybe, but I'm not completely sure. After all, unlike us who are controlled by others, the fox is "free."

"Free? Unlike you?"

"Hmm...ah, I haven't told you yet, the Alien God's subordinates are not just the Master."

Pepe took another sip leisurely, then slowly told the truth.

“You know, even the Holy Grail War involves fighting and intrigue, let alone a world-scale event like this.

In addition to our Group A Masters, who are called "Hidden Ones", the Alien God also has subordinates called "Apostles".

You have already met two of them, namely, Koyanskaya and Limbo. In addition to them, there is also a priest who looks dangerous in every way.

But Gao Yanskaya is different from other apostles... She is only an apostle in name only, but actually acts on her own, and the relationship between her and the alien god seems to be closer to an employment relationship. "

"Really?" There was too much information for Ritsuka to process and he scratched his head in confusion.

"Priest?" Jiang Liu was actually interested in a certain word, "What kind of priest?"

"Well... He is tall, simple and strong, and inexplicably gives people a sense of intimidation... Oh, and he is from the Far East. I will never be wrong about that."

"A tall priest from the Far East?" Jiang Liu's mouth twitched. "What's his name?"

"Name? He should have mentioned it before... Kotomine? I seem to have heard that Limbo guy once called him Father Kotomine."

"Tsk!"

Jiang Liu's expression suddenly turned sour - why is there this pleasure offender everywhere?

This guy's strength is not that good, and Jiang Liu is not afraid of him, but madmen are always a cause for concern, not to mention that this madman has good skills and intelligence.

"Which loss belt is he in?" Jiang Liu asked impatiently.

"She should have been sent to Greece by the alien god... But, this cannot be confirmed. Just like this time, Gao Yanskaya was originally in the Indian Lostbelt, but she found an excuse to run away halfway..."

"I see. I was wondering why I couldn't find her."

Xiaoyu took out a folding fan that she got from somewhere, covered the lower half of her face, and said with a smile.

"That won't do. As a 'compatriot', I want to get close to her."

As soon as the words were spoken, Ritsuka and Xiaoyu were both stunned, and then the fox-eared priestess was the first to react.

"Yes, yes! I am going to the Greek Lostbelt, but it is too dangerous to go alone, so I'd better go with everyone. Before that, I will go home with my husband to serve my parents-in-law and wait for the news of the march to Greece!"

He took a deep breath and activated the task interface. The first step was to repair the heart of this dreamy yet dilapidated paradise.

Feng Feng's hand gently brushed across the mottled wooden planks. Magic seemed to flow from his fingertips. Pieces of rotten wood gained new life under his hands. The motor of the carousel also gradually began to sound, low and expectant, as if a sleeping giant was slowly waking up.

As the carousel restarted, brilliant lights once again lit up the night sky of the abandoned park.

Feng Feng stood in the center of the heart of paradise, and new instructions flashed on the task interface: Recruit at least fifty staff members.

He touched the screen lightly, and a light curtain unfolded, listing various job requirements.

Immediately, the park's broadcasting system was activated, and melodious melodies intertwined with the recruitment notice, floating in the night breeze.

The players of Gancheng Radiant Amusement Park already knew this and were prepared.

Feng Feng strolled around the park and saw virtual characters gradually gathering together - there were ticket sellers in uniform with smiles on their faces, cleaners holding cleaning tools with focused eyes, and actors dressed up as fairy tale characters, excitedly discussing their new roles.

The park gradually came back to life, and laughter and joy began to echo in the air.

Feng Feng lightly touched the task interface and started the third stage: welcoming at least five hundred and ten players into the park.

He raised a confident smile and posted a few carefully selected photos of park facilities on the game forum, along with a tempting description:

“Shangri-La, a fantasy paradise forgotten by time, has been reborn and is waiting for you to explore!”

As soon as the post was published, it was like a stone thrown into a lake, causing ripples.

In the game lobby, the chat boxes of players were instantly filled with the words "Shangri-La Alien Land". In less than half an hour, the virtual queue at the entrance of the park was like a dragon, and the colorful virtual figures were talking excitedly, looking forward to stepping into this unknown land of joy.

Feng Feng stood on a high place and looked down, feeling a sense of accomplishment in his heart, as if he had witnessed the birth of a miracle.

Feng Feng stood on the top of the park, looking at the bustling players, his heart filled with joy. The prompt sound of the task interface rang, announcing that he had not only completed the goal of entertaining 510 players, but also exceeded it, and the actual management rights of the park fell firmly into his hands.

At this moment, his communicator flashed, and it was a message from Sakura Matou outside the game. She found a loophole that could affect the balance of the game.

Feng Feng quickly opened the communication screen, and Matou Sakura's face came into view. Her eyes were filled with anxiety:

"Feng Feng, I found a hidden passage that can directly bypass certain game restrictions and enter unopened areas."

On the screen, she tapped her fingers, showing a blurry video. In the video, a dark door quietly opened, revealing a glimmer of light that did not belong to this world.

Feng Feng frowned and tapped the armrest with his fingers, weighing the weight of this information and the possible consequences in his mind.

Feng Feng's eyes flickered, and he decided to use the loophole discovered by Matou Sakura to add a touch of mystery to the park. As night fell, he quietly arranged a special game project - "Gate of Shadows".

In a corner of the park, a forgotten old warehouse was transformed into an entrance. Under the dim light, the door in the game miraculously appeared on the edge where reality and virtuality intertwined.

Players gathered outside the warehouse, talking among themselves, their eyes full of curiosity and anticipation.

Feng Feng lightly touched the control panel, a blue light flashed, and the door slowly opened, releasing wisps of strange light, as if connecting to the entrance to another world, tempting the brave to embark on an unknown adventure.

Feng Feng gave rewards based on information about exploring unknown copies, and found out the true situation of the copy in just one hour.

Inside the door is a gloomy undead copy. Under the dim light, ghostly figures are looming in the mist.

Feng Feng stood at the entrance of the dungeon, his eyes sharp, his fingers lightly touching the task interface, quickly analyzing and exploring the unknown dungeon information.

In the fog, the wailing of the undead could be heard one after another, dry bones were scattered all over the ground, and skeleton warriors were slowly approaching with rusty weapons in their hands.

Feng Feng smiled slightly, waved his finger, a flash of light passed by, and the players' equipment was instantly upgraded, and courage and strength surged in their hearts. They held sharp swords and fought fiercely with the undead, with swords flashing and blood splashing.

Feng Feng had sharp eyes and observed every detail. In just one hour, he found out the true situation of the copy and had a plan in mind.

Feng Feng quit the game and found Matou Sakura with a serious look. Under the moonlight, their shadows were long and overlapped.

There was a hint of uneasiness in Matou Sakura's eyes. She whispered, "I always feel that there is some unknown secret hidden behind that door."

Feng Feng nodded and opened the holographic projection in his hand, which showed the internal structure of the undead copy. Several flashing red dots marked the locations of the devoured souls.

"These red dots represent those innocent players. They are trapped deep in the dungeon, and their souls cannot escape."

The scene changed, as if they had penetrated time and space, and they arrived in the dungeon. In the dim fog, the red dots turned into illusory figures, wandering in despair, their eyes full of fear and helplessness.

Feng Feng clenched his fists, his eyes determined: "We must rescue them."

After an urgent discussion, Feng Feng and Matou Sakura decided to go deep into the undead copy and write a redemption mission for the trapped souls of the players.

Inside the copy, the mist was shrouded. Under the dim light, they arranged mysterious runes, and the air was filled with an ancient and solemn atmosphere.

Feng Feng chanted the spell softly, and rays of light flashed, awakening the wandering souls one by one.

These souls transformed into brave warriors in ancient wars, wearing armor, holding swords, with unyielding light flashing in their eyes.

When players enter the dungeon, every time they rescue a heroic soul, circles of golden light emanate from the soul, transforming into countless gold coins and rare treasures that fall at their feet. The scene is spectacular and sacred.

Feng Feng and Matou Sakura also posted the mission video and information on the campus website.

The souls of these players in the mission are all heroes of ancient wars. Every time a player rescues one, he can gain huge wealth, making countless people jealous.

Chapter 978 Challenger Sang Le

Thursday, March 3

In the game world of Shangri-La's exploration of a different world, Feng Feng's simulation management game method was reported by many players as cheating.

Yang Wu Le Lang, a man who loves Fen Zuo and is also loved by Fen Zuo, challenges Feng Feng by controlling his birdman character Sang Le.

Feng Feng dodged Sang Le's sharp double knives that flashed with cold light and seemed to be able to cut through the air. He took a deep breath and tried to persuade this radical opponent in a calm tone:

"Sang Le, maybe we can sit down and talk. Misunderstandings can always be resolved."

However, under Yang Wu Lelang's control, Sang Le's eyes were filled with stubbornness and fanaticism. He sneered, "Talk? Associating with cheaters? This game is the pure land in my heart. I won't allow any stain to exist. You, Feng Feng, will be eliminated today!"

As he spoke, Sang Le suddenly jumped up and launched a fierce attack on Feng Feng again.

Feng Feng's figure moved to the side like a ghost again, and Sang Le's double swords narrowly brushed past the corner of his clothes, bringing up a gust of cold wind.

Feng Feng raised his eyebrows, a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes, and then he raised his hands lightly, as if outlining ancient runes in the air.

In an instant, the air around them seemed to be torn apart, and hundreds of dark figures appeared out of thin air. They were undead creatures of various shapes—skeleton warriors wielding broken swords, and ghosts floating around, emitting mournful wails.

They seemed to be controlled by invisible hands and pounced towards Sang Le one after another. The battlefield was instantly shrouded in the shadow of death, which was chilling and heart-pounding.

Feng Feng's lips curled up into a faint smile, and Sang Le's extremely excited cheers echoed in his ears, as if this battle was nothing more than a carnival in the game to him.

Sang Le's two swords drew silver tracks in the air, and each strike accurately chopped the undead creatures. The broken blades of the skeleton warriors were shaken and flew everywhere, and the ghosts' wails became even more miserable because of this fierce attack.

Sang Le's figure shuttled among the undead group like a small boat in a storm, but he always maintained an astonishing speed and strength. Every time he swung his sword, the undead creatures disappeared. He was indeed a berserker immersed in the game world.

Feng Feng turned his wrist slightly, and a long sword with flowing light appeared from the void. The sword body hummed softly, as if it contained ancient power.

His body moved suddenly, like a dragon soaring into the sky, and he instantly crossed the distance between the two. The tip of his sword collided with Sang Le's double swords, causing circles of ripples visible to the naked eye.

The sword light and the knife light intertwined, and every clash was accompanied by a deafening roar, sparks flew, and illuminated the dark space around the two people surrounded by undead creatures.

Feng Feng's body twisted strangely, and each dodge was just right to avoid Sang Le's fatal blow. At the same time, his sword was like a snake emerging from a cave, stabbing at Sang Le's flaws at incredible angles, causing the players watching the battle around to exclaim in surprise. The art of this battle has surpassed the game itself.

Feng Feng waved his sword lightly, and the undead creatures quickly dissipated like the receding tide, leaving only Sang Le, who was in a mess and gasping for breath. He put away his sword and walked slowly towards Sang Le, revealing a deep peace in his eyes.

"Come with me, there are some things we need to talk about."

As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and led Sang Le across the battlefield without question, towards the magnificent office building of the Amusement Kingdom not far away.

The afterglow of the setting sun stretched the two people's shadows long, and the glass curtain wall of the building reflected the brilliant light, like a portal to another world.

The door slowly opened, and melodious music and laughter came from inside, which was completely different from the solemnity outside, forming a strange and harmonious picture.

Feng Feng led Sang Le into the office building of Youle Kingdom. The light inside was soft and the air was filled with the sweet scent of marshmallows.

He pointed to a huge holographic projection wall, which was showing the grand scene of the real Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park: the carousel was shining, the roller coaster was whizzing by, and the children's smiling faces were shining in the sunset.

Feng Feng's voice was gentle but firm: "Look, this is the real scene of Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park. Our game is a promotional project in cooperation with Xiangkai Company. All special effects are to enhance the sense of immersion, not cheating. Every player starts from the same point, and the height is determined by hard work."

As he spoke, he lightly touched the wall, and the picture changed. The battle scene of the undead creatures in the game was cleverly combined with the joyful scenes of the real amusement park, showing a wonderful world that was both fantasy and real.

"Sorry, I need to log off for a moment."

Sang Le logged off and returned to the computer. His fingers jumped quickly on the keyboard. As the screen flashed, he had switched to the information page of the real world.

Pictures and videos of the Glorious Amusement Park in Gancheng flooded in like a tide, the splendor of the carousel, the excitement of the roller coaster, the laughter of the children, everything was so real and beautiful. He stared at all this, with a flash of surprise and relief in his eyes.

When he came online again, Sang Le's expression was completely different. He walked up to Feng Feng, bent his knees slightly, and actually performed a knight's salute in the game, speaking in a solemn and sincere tone:

"Feng Feng, I misunderstood you. I checked and found that Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park does have a promotional project that bridges games and reality, just as you said."

"I apologize for my previous impulsiveness and am willing to make amends with actions to build this fantasy world of virtual and real life together."

The setting sun shines through the window onto Sang Le's determined face. Between the light and shadow, the figures of both seem to be coated with a layer of golden glow.

Sang Le's face was full of admiration, his eyes sparkling with excitement: "Feng Feng, your gaming skills are truly amazing! Next time when we are free, we must fight side by side together again and challenge more difficult dungeons!"

As he spoke, he patted Feng Feng's shoulder, his tone full of expectation.

The two smiled at each other, then walked through the office building of the Amusement Kingdom and came to the amusement park.

At this time, night had quietly fallen, and the lights in the amusement park were brilliant, like a fairy tale world. They went straight to the entrance of the Undead Dungeon, and saw a huge black stone door standing in front of them. There was a hideous skull pattern carved on the door, and a weird atmosphere filled the air.

Sang Le took a deep breath and stepped into the stone gate side by side with Feng Feng. In an instant, the scene around them changed. They seemed to be in a gloomy and terrifying world of the undead. Under the dim light, skeleton warriors and ghosts were waiting for their challenge.

After finishing the Undead dungeon, the two walked out of the game area side by side. Feng Feng let out a light breath, and a barely perceptible hint of relief flashed across his face.

He looked out the window. The lights of the Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park were dim in the night, like a dream. He secretly rejoiced in his heart: Finally, this carefully woven lie temporarily stabilized Sang Le, the impulsive protagonist.

Chapter 979: The Rebirth of Gancheng Glory Amusement Park

Friday, March 4

In the game world of Shangri-La's exploration of a different world, Fengfeng's simulation management game method has well promoted Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park.

The food festival in collaboration with Totsuki also attracted many tourists.

In the evening, the festival at Gancheng Guanghui Amusement Park was dimly lit and bustling with people.

Feng Feng and Eri walked hand in hand among the bustling food stalls, their faces filled with childlike joy.

Lanterns hung in the air, casting a soft and warm light, stretching their shadows.

The air was filled with enticing aromas, which were the various delicacies carefully prepared by the Ten Great Masters of Totsuki.

They stopped in front of a small stall filled with exquisite sushi. Feng Feng gently picked up a piece of eel sushi and handed it to Eri's lips. She smiled like a flower and took a light bite. At that moment, the taste of happiness quietly blossomed in the hearts of both of them.

Passing through the bustling crowd, Feng Feng and Eri's eyes were suddenly attracted by a lively scene.

There, Chito Isuzu was interacting enthusiastically with tourists, her smile was as warm and bright as the spring sun.

Feng Feng took Eri's hand, walked over briskly, and greeted loudly: "Isuzu, long time no see!"

She looked at Zhao Wuxian.

Could it be that he thought the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were still alive and had become immortals?

This is crazy!

In fact, Zhao Wuxian had such a guess.

Because by the Taihu Lake, he had seen the thoughts of Emperor Huang in the Xuanyuan Sword.

And in myths and legends.

Huangdi ascended to heaven through Jianmu and became an immortal.

But the woman in white looked at him deeply and sighed softly, "What else?"

"Not only is he dead, but the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors are all dead!"

"The rest are just like me, scattered in all directions, a wisp of thought that remains in the world!"

Zhao Wuxian was shocked.

he mused.

During the Yellow Emperor's time, the heaven and the human world must have been on the same side. This can be inferred from the fact that people from the heaven, such as Xuannv, came to the human world to help the Yellow Emperor.

But after that, relations between the two sides began to deteriorate.

Could it be that something unexpected happened after Huangdi entered the heaven, leading to his death?

As a result, heaven and the human world became enemies.

It triggered the war between heaven and earth, leading to a series of events such as Zhuanxu cutting down the Jianmu tree and Dayu casting the Nine Cauldrons?

Suddenly, Zhao Wuxian thought of another legend.

Xing Tian dances with Gan Qi!

After Chi You was defeated, a fierce man from the Jiuli demon tribe rushed to the heaven and killed a celestial emperor.

Who in the world is immortal?

Even immortals will eventually fall, but they will exist longer than mortals.

Zhao Wuxian exhaled lightly, looked at the woman in white, and said, "You said you had no ill intentions, so why did you live in her body?"

Lin Chaoying narrowed her eyes. Yes, what was her purpose?

There was inexplicably another remnant soul on her body, which made her alert and uneasy.

She felt uncomfortable when she thought about herself and the other person being in the ancient tomb together.

The woman in white glanced at Lin Chaoying and said, "I just woke up from my deep sleep about two months ago!"

Two months?

Zhao Wuxian thought about it and decided that that would be the time for him to break through.

That time, six great artifacts arrived together.

Could it be that, just by flapping its wings, I, the butterfly, caused some changes in the world of Kyushu?

Zhao Wuxian thought of the warning given by the owner of Tianji Tower again.

"She has the blood of my clan and a body of [Nine Yin Absolute Veins]. For me, she is a very good vessel!"

"Container? What does that mean?" Lin Chaoying frowned.

The woman in white said, "I can feel that the world is changing. I need a body!"

"Ah!"

Lin Chaoying sneered and said, "You want my body?"

The woman in white shook her head and said, "No, you misunderstood. Although you can obtain a body by taking over another's body, it is not perfect!"

"Ok?"

Lin Chaoying was puzzled. How did a body belonging to her come from nowhere?

It was Zhao Wuxian who raised his eyebrows.

The woman in white said, "Have you heard of reincarnation? My original intention was for you to combine with him and give birth to me!"

She was very frank and didn't hide anything.

In her opinion, the balance of yin and yang is the way of heaven and earth.

Zhao Wuxian, who possesses a pure yang body, and Lin Chaoying, who possesses the Nine Yin Meridians.

It will definitely give birth to a baby with extraordinary talent.

This is much better than directly taking over Lin Chaoying's body.

But this matter is not so comfortable for the parties involved.

"Ah? Pregnancy?"

Lin Chaoying's face turned red, with both shame and anger.

Let myself and Zhao Wuxian combine and give birth to the Queen Mother of the West?

What does this take her for?

Fertility tool?

No wonder I have an inexplicable liking for Zhao Wuxian recently and can't help but want to get close to him.

In fact, the closer he got to Zhao Wuxian, the more his body would react and his mind would become uneasy.

It turned out that she was influencing her own cognition.

Lin Chaoying's face flushed, she glared at him and said angrily, "Shameless!"

The woman in white said calmly: "You are wrong, because of him, I am just a bystander in your life!"

Lin Chaoying was stunned.

"I didn't affect you, it was you!"

"Yin and Yang are two sides that attract each other. It's normal for you to have thoughts about him!"

Lin Chaoying coughed suddenly and said, "Don't talk nonsense. What do you think?"

Having her thoughts pointed out in this way, in front of Zhao Wuxian, made her feel very uncomfortable.

She glanced at Zhao Wuxian guiltily.

Zhao Wuxian looked calm, as if he hadn't heard anything.

He coughed lightly and said, "Master Lin is right. Giving birth to a child and letting you reincarnate is too ridiculous!"

"Even if you really are the Queen Mother of the Nine Heavens, I will not agree."

The woman in white looked at him with a half-smile.

"Since you have read the Su Nu Jing, you should know that this is good for both you and her!"

Zhao WuXian shrugged and smiled faintly, "Indeed, but for many things, we don't have to do them just because they are beneficial."

benefit?

Lin Chaoying's face turned red and her whole body was hot.

She was not a fool. When the Su Nu Jing was mentioned, she knew what the two were talking about.

Chapter 339: Zhao Wuxian: Sect Leader Lin wants to be my queen, okay!

The bright moon rises into the sky, the clouds are clear and the sky is blue.

Under the flowing light, the mountains, plains and forests look like falling silver, clear and beautiful like a painting.

Eagle's Beak Stream, under the waterfall.

Two figures walked out one after another.

The person leading the way, dressed in brocade and purple embroidery, looking spotless and dignified, was Zhao Wuxian.

The person with him was naturally Lin Chaoying.

She was wearing a white dress and her black hair was like a waterfall.

Her skin was as white as cream, her face was like an oval, and her long eyebrows slanted into her temples.

A pair of eyes like ancient wells, deep and bright, a straight nose, and a slightly curved mouth.

Standing there, the breeze blew her moon-white skirt, and she looked like a fairy descending to earth.

Although the temperament he exudes makes people feel cold.

However, she is indeed known as the most beautiful woman in the world.

Zhao Wuxian glanced at the position of the moon.

It has been about an hour since we left Taiyi Temple.

He left a mark on Zhong Ling.

Once there is danger, it will sound an alarm and he will sense it.

It hasn't been touched yet.

Either the people in Taiyi Temple didn't have the courage to take action, or Zhong Ling and the others solved the problem.

"My Lord, is it okay to leave her in the secret realm?"

"Well, whether she is really the Lady of the Nine Heavens or not, she must have some knowledge of ancient things."

Zhao Wuxian said: "It's of some use to me!"

"But……"

Lin Chaoying couldn't help but worry when she thought about how the other person was quietly living in her heart without her noticing.

Zhao WuXian smiled and said, "I can't guarantee other places!"

"But in my secret realm, her every move is under my watch!"

This is similar to the Command Spell.

"listen to me!"

As Alaya's voice fell, the heroic spirits below suddenly fell silent.

"Which one is the Star God?"

"It's the Star God of Hope."

"I hope you won't be ungrateful."

"I have found a good employer for you."

"He also has a Hall of Valor under his command. Have you seen those cavalrymen?"

"They are the heroic spirits under Lord Jiang Chen."

"Don't you think they are better than you?"

"How many of you dare to say you can beat them?"

"So it's not shameful to follow Lord Jiang Chen!"

"And you can also use this to embark on your destiny."

"Your Excellency the First Emperor should have met Lord Jiang Chen, right?"

"I see you have already entered your fate."

As Alaya spoke, he looked at Zheng Ge.

Although Alaya controlled other heroic spirits, he failed to control Zheng Ge.

It’s just that Brother Zheng didn’t say anything the whole time.

Hearing what Alaya said, Zheng Ge immediately laughed.

"Of course!"

"Destiny is much more useful than ether."

"And now Valhalla can no longer restrain me."

"I'm already preparing to go there."

"Although it is said that strong people are everywhere, that kind of world is exciting."

"A broader stage is waiting for me."

"By then, my Great Qin will be rebuilt in that world!"

Brother Zheng spoke of his ambitions without any reservation.

He wants to go to that world and conquer a vast territory.

Things that Alaya didn’t allow him to do before, he now wants to do them!

Hearing what Zheng Ge said, many of the kings below had their eyes shining.

Reconquer a large territory?

This is so...so sparrassi!!!

Chapter 395 Don’t say such harsh words!!

The First Emperor obviously felt the emotions of those guys and immediately added fuel to the fire.

"Besides that, stepping into the Path of Fate can also weaken the influence of Valhalla on us."

"You two have already embarked on your destiny and have started to moisten it, right?"

"Are you planning to get rid of the root cause completely?"

Brother Zheng saw very clearly that these two guys were thinking the same thing.

Ready to run to the next door.

After all, the two of them were bound quite tightly by their roots.

"How can this be called Run? This is called abandoning darkness and turning to light, heading for a better future!"

"That's such a harsh thing to say."

"Don't say it again."

Gaia glared at the First Emperor with great dissatisfaction.

How can she be called Run?

This is called heading into the future.

Hearing this, the corners of the Emperor's mouth rose slightly.

He also didn't want to expose the other party.

Yes Yes Yes.

It was probably because Jiang Chen left their fate to them that they chose to run away.

“So that’s the way it is.”

"From now on, I will hand you all over to Lord Jiang Chen."

"You should be grateful to be able to work under a Star God!"

"After all, he has no restrictions on the heroes under his command. They can do whatever they want."

"You lawless guys will be blessed when the time comes."

Gaia looked at the heroes below with an expression that said, "I'm doing this for your own good."

The Heroic Spirits who heard this were somewhat puzzled.

Is it really as good as she said?

Star God of Hope?

Everyone has heard of this star god.

After all, the news came from there.

Whether it is beautified or true, they will have to see it with their own eyes to know.

I hope it is really as Gaia and Alaya said?

After doing all this, Alaya and Gaia allowed them to speak.

For a moment, the heroes were talking about it.

And all of this was seen completely by Fu Li.

Looking at the situation of these guys below, a strange look flashed in Fu Li's eyes.

Isn't this sending power generation materials to Jiang Chen?

I guess Jiang Chen will like it very much, right?

After all, Jiang Chen used those male heroes as livestock.

Fu Li was very clear about this.

The power source of the Teyvat is those heroic spirits.

Heroic spirits are immortal. If they die, they can be summoned back and put to use again.

It is simply the best clean energy.

In addition, Jiang Chen let them embark on the journey of destiny, and their energy became even stronger.

This leads to the fact that Heroic Spirits are actually quite useful.

Now, Alaya and Gaia have sent so many heroic spirits to Jiang Chen.

I guess most of it will be put into power generation.

Fu Li still had a lot of humanity at this time, so he was also happy to have some free time.

So, many star gods are actually fun-loving people.

We are all followers of Aha.

The same is essentially true of Fu Li.

Otherwise, why would he collect the dark history of so many people?

If these dark histories were to be made public, Fu Li might become a target of public condemnation in that world.

However, it has kept all those dark histories firmly hidden.

Ah Ha looked for him, but he refused to give it to him.

Because of this, Aha wanted to fight with Fu Li.

Don't you even give Aha any face?

But this was so much fun that Aha didn't do anything.

Fu Li silently recorded everything here.

Then he disappeared on the spot.

It's going to have a good talk with Shipe.

Then go back and tell Jiang Chen.

Jiang Chen knew nothing about all this.

When he started to play badly, Keqing and Ningguang came in.

Looking at Jiang Chen slacking off at home, Ningguang couldn't help but complain.

"You are so laid back."

"I'm so busy now."

"If it hurts so much, you can just take a good rest."

"This will help me divert my attention from the wound!"

Beichen Mei was about to retort when she suddenly found her phone ringing.

"Ms. Rita?"

Looking at the caller on the phone screen, Beichen Meiyi frowned and answered the call cautiously. Unexpectedly, the voice on the other end of the phone was not Rita's charming female voice, but Yeba's electronic synthesized voice.

"In 30 minutes, we will deploy the Smasher in area A4. The decision on how many casualties there will suffer is up to you, Souki."

"What, you bastard!?"

"Beep beep..."

When Mei Beichen came to her senses, she was greeted with a busy tone.

The fact that Yeba had Rita's cell phone had almost confirmed the fact that Rita was a member of Faust. Thinking that a crowded place like the A4 area would be attacked by the Masher, Beichen Mei couldn't sit still and picked up her coat.

At this moment, Xier stood in front of her.

"Wait! You are even more unable to use the Dragon Lock with your current injuries! This is obviously a trap set by Faust!"

"I know, but this is an open conspiracy. If I don't go, the ordinary people there will definitely be killed by the Maulers!"

Beichen Mei patted Xier's shoulder and walked around her without hesitation.

"A hero should never flee from a battle."

……

When Mei Beichen arrived at the scene, she saw a dark green octopus-like slammer that she had never seen before wreaking havoc everywhere.

There was no time to think about anything else. In order to end the battle quickly, Beichen Mei directly transformed into the Dragon Lock Form and launched a fierce attack on the Telescopic Smasher.

Under the powerful attack mixed with blue flames, the Telescopic Puncher was no match for Beichen Meiyi at all. In a blink of an eye, he was beaten back step by step and fell into a disadvantage.

Unfortunately, Theresa, who was hiding in the dark, would not let her quickly deal with the attacker. She took out a smoke rifle, aimed at Beichen Meiyi's back and shot her.

The shot containing the power of the special move hit the target accurately, causing Kitanoto Mei to lose her balance. The slugger seized the opportunity and hit her with two solid jabs.

"what!"

Being attacked continuously without warning, with an already unhealthy body, coupled with the pressure of the dragon lock, Beichen Meiyi could no longer hold on and canceled her transformation, falling heavily to the ground.

Seeing that things were developing exactly as she had expected, Theresa's mood, which had been constantly being harmed by Xue Qian for a while, suddenly improved. She walked forward with a smile and reached out to take the dragon bottle and the lock bottle.

But it seemed as if God was against her. Just when she was about to succeed, Kiana, who received a call from Xier, arrived in time.

When Mei Beichen saw the other party, she threw the bottle and driver to the other party without any hesitation.

"..."

Looking at the transformation prop she had long dreamed of in her hand, Kiana was silent for a moment, recalling the contents of the letter, and the gentle female voice echoed in her ears.

- Kiana, when you see this letter, I may no longer be in this world, but there is no need to feel sad for me, I have already prepared myself for this.

In the dim light, Kiana seemed to see a woman with fiery red hair sitting at a desk, writing this letter in the Hyperion Orphanage which had long been empty.

——I have a lot to say to you. You have been a very special child since you were young. Although you look the oldest in the orphanage, you are the one who worries me the most. The troubles you have caused me in the past few years have given me a headache. To be honest, the day you secretly went to fight in a black boxing match, I really had the urge to whip you.

——I work so hard just to give you a good life, but you chose such a career. You are such a fool who puts the cart before the horse.

Her back doesn't look broad, and years of hard work even make her look a little thin, but there is always a smile on the corner of her mouth, and her writing movements are becoming more and more brisk, just like her long fiery red hair, like a flame that will never go out trying to ignite something.

——But because of this, I can better appreciate what a kind-hearted child you are. Although this imperfect world may have clouded your heart, your desire to protect the orphanage, protect everyone, and protect me is still full of passion. You just lack a guide, a guide who can truly make you shine.

——Keep living, Kiana. Even if it is hard and tiring at first, please persevere.

- Take a good look at this world, and in the future, turn this imperfect world into what you want it to be.

——You are the Kiana Kaslana who has been invincible since childhood, you can definitely do it.

—And…I love you, my children.

Putting down her pen, the woman's image disappeared from her mind. Kiana looked at the Smasher and Nighthawk walking towards her and bit her lip lightly.

“…This is so corny, Himeko. Since you’ve come to this point, please lend me your strength.”

The Cross-Z flying dragon fell into Kiana's hands and transformed into a square storage device. This time, there was no rejection reaction, and Kiana finally succeeded in inserting the dragon bottle into it.

"Wake up!"

A blue dragon head icon flashed on the Cross-Z dragon. Kiana slammed it into the driver and began to rotate the handle. With a standby sound similar to but different from that of the Build Knight, dark blue armor brackets were constructed in the front and back. What was different was that on the left side of the bracket, there was an extra component that looked like a dragon with its wings spread.

Then, a new sound effect sounded.

"Cross-Z Dragon! Are you ready?"

Kiana pounded her fist and spoke the long-awaited transformation command.

"Transform!"

"Wake up burning! Get CROSS-Z DRAGON! Yeah!"

Armor fitted, dragon wings attached, a dark blue dragon warrior with flame stripes symbolizing passion descended on the battlefield.

"That fool."

Mei Beichen looked at this new Kamen Rider and smiled.

Ye Ba was unhappy because his plan had gone wrong again, so he rushed forward with the Smasher.

"Well done!"

Kiana, feeling full of strength, was just looking for a sandbag. She rushed forward with great fighting spirit, and punched left and right with her fists wrapped in blue flames, pushing Night Tyrant and Smasher back several steps.

Yeba covered his chest and looked up in surprise, while Kiana took advantage of the situation and started to drive.

"Ready go! Dragonic Finish!"

The blue shadow of a giant oriental dragon appeared behind Kiana. She jumped up and used the propulsion of the dragon's breath to kick the Smasher so hard that he could not get up.

"This power?"

This powerful fighting power surprised Theresa even more. She actually defeated a very dangerous fighter with just one punch and one kick. Kiana's fighting power now was far beyond her imagination.

"Isn't it amazing? This is not just my strength!"

“Beat Closer!”

A blue blade appeared in Kiana's hand. She pulled the lever at the end of the Music Terminator twice on the spot and slashed it to the rhythmic beat.

"Million Hit!"

Rhythmic dazzling slashes flew out from the sword, creating a huge spark on Ye Ba's armor, and her feet plowed two marks on the ground before she barely stopped.

"I am now..."

Not intending to give Ye Ba any chance to breathe, Kiana took off the lock bottle on her waist and loaded it into the Music Terminator. An increasingly intense rhythm sounded, foreshadowing the end of the battle.

"Special Tune!"

"Already invincible!"

"Million Slash!"

Chong Chong used a vertical strike with a rhythmic slash of blue flames that flew towards Ye Ba's face at an extremely high speed, knocking him to the ground and making him roll twice, but he still did not cancel his transformation.

"Is this the potential that Xueqian guy sees?"

Theresa exclaimed inwardly, and with no intention of continuing the fight, she used the smoke gun to leave.

After the battle, Kiana untransformed and looked at the blue bottle in her hand. She seemed to feel a fiery red figure patting her shoulder, and then leaving without staying.

"Thank you, Himeko..."

"Hey! How come?"

However, her sentimentality did not last long, as Beichen Mei's approach immediately attracted her attention.

She looked back and saw that after Mei Beichen extracted the nebula gas, the figure under the Telescopic Slammer that she had killed instantly was actually Rita Rossweisse.

"Why Rita?"

Beichen Mei's eyes widened, and her previous guesses flashed through her mind, making her frown.

——If Rita is not a blood diver, then only...】

489: Death of Natasha (5k)

[Rita gradually regained consciousness from her coma. When she woke up, she found herself tied up in Nashita's basement. The smart girl immediately understood her situation and couldn't help but let out a helpless smile.

"It looks like I've been abandoned."

Then, as if giving up on herself, Rita admitted her failure and confessed everything she had done so far.

After Rita's explanation, everyone in Nashita finally understood the original information she knew.

It turns out that Rita's father was a researcher in the East District Government Research Institute. He was involved in the incident of Faust stealing Pandora's metal plate three years ago and unfortunately died. However, the East District Government blocked the news on the grounds that it was a simple gas explosion.

Rita realized that things might not be that simple. In order to find out the truth about her father's death, she became a reporter. Later, she was noticed for her outstanding abilities and became a spy for Namba Heavy Industries.

So from the very beginning, Rita came here not because she got the clues about Kamen Rider Foundry by chance, but because she knew about this place through Namba Heavy Industries' intelligence network.

Namba Heavy Industries hopes to transform the power of Kamen Rider into the strongest military weapon by training Mei Hokusatsu and Kiana, and Rita is responsible for collecting intelligence on Kamen Rider.

However, Rita herself was not completely loyal to Namba Heavy Industries. She did not forget her original purpose. After secret investigation, she discovered that Namba Heavy Industries might be the source of Faust, and even the East World Government was involved behind the scenes.

But at the last minute, her investigation was discovered by Nanba Heavy Industries, and she was captured and transformed into a Smasher.

"That is to say..."

After hearing this, Beichen Mei frowned, walked to the bar and picked up the matchbox in the basket. Her serious expression instantly turned into surprise.

"As expected! I told you I'm not that careless! I didn't lose the matchbox at all!"

"Oh, that's right! So I actually closed the door at that time!"

Mebius also reacted immediately and happily high-fived Mei Beichen on the spot.

I felt dizzy when I heard the nanny excitedly chatting with her friends on the phone.

Is this what you won't tell others?

Damn woman.

I really can't believe what they say...

......

the other side.

Nao Nagano stood in an English-style villa, looking around at the decoration and environment of the villa.

Accompanying him were a group of female agents from a real estate company.

After introducing the history and heritage of the villa, several foreigners asked Nagano Nao with shining eyes whether he was interested in buying it.

Nagano Nao did not answer the question directly, but asked Zhang Weiming who came with him: "Mr. Zhang, what do you think of this villa?"

"It's really beautiful, but it's only 700,000 pounds. It's really too expensive." Zhang Weiming said with envy. When he mentioned the price, everyone could see the pain on his face.

The beautiful agent immediately said, "If it's a price issue, please don't worry, sir. We can try to get you the best discount."

"Discount? Who are you looking down on? It's just a house for 700,000 pounds, do you still need a discount?" Nao Nagano said with an unhappy look on his face.

What the hell!

What the hell!

Mr. Wang, do you really not regard money as money?

Zhang Weiming was stunned.

I can't understand what money means to Nagano Nao.

Seven hundred thousand pounds.

Even if you give a 10% discount, it would still be at least tens of thousands of pounds.

The people from the agency were also surprised, but then they smiled broadly.

It is said that Xiaoyue is a local tycoon. Today I see that it is true. It would be great if I could meet a few such fools who have so much money that they can't spend it all every day.

Serve with ten thousand times more enthusiasm.

Several people invited Naoio Nagano and his group to the company.

Make coffee by making coffee.

Take the pastries, take the pastries.

Kneeling on the ground, serving Nagano Nao.

The considerate attitude was like serving God, which made Zhang Weiming and his gang secretly complain.

Isn't it said that British people can't bend their knees?

What the hell.

How did you start learning Japanese?

I feel like crying with envy.

But I can't envy such a thing.

I secretly hate the sugar-coated bullets of capitalism that corrupt people's hearts, but I have already made up my mind that if I want to make it in the financial circle in the future, I must reap the leeks well and enjoy this luxurious life.

soon.

The purchase contract is finalized.

However, when it comes to the issue of payment, Nagano Nao made a request.

He wants to pay in installments with a down payment of 30 percent of the market price.

this request.

Some of them were beyond the agency's expectations.

Since Japan is not short of money, when buying a house in London, people usually pay in full.

However, the lending bank also gives kickbacks, so it would be a waste not to do such a good thing.

When Nao Nagano was taken to the bank, the bank saw that he was a big customer with a loan of hundreds of thousands of pounds and happily completed the procedures.

Paid the down payment.

Got the property rights.

Nao Nao threw the property ownership certificate to Kanako Nagano and said, "Let's go and see the next one?"

"What next one?" Zhang Weiming asked in surprise.

"Dude! As a person, the most important thing is to buy a house. Things like castles and villas are fine for hosting a party with friends occasionally, but if I come here for tourism, I still prefer a manor in Scotland. I saw one before but it was too small. Today, the agent called me and said that there is a 2,000-acre manor for sale. This kind of thing is more so-so."

"..."

What can be said?

Damn little Japan, you are so good at pretending!

Don't tell me yet.

The two thousand acre Scottish estate is really big and comfortable.

Not only are there large grasslands and exclusive horse farms, but there is also a fenced hunting ground.

The building is a Scottish-style manor house with a swimming pool, a super large garden and two wine cellars.

The previous owner went bankrupt due to stock speculation and was anxious to sell the estate to recover cash.

Glance at the surrounding environment.

It’s hard to tell whether Nagano likes it or not on his face.

The agent was a blonde beauty in her early twenties. She glanced at Nagano's Rolls-Royce, unbuttoned the first button of her shirt very skillfully and said, "Sir! If you are not satisfied with anything, you can tell me. I will do my best to meet any of your requests."

"Miss Lisa, this is a great suggestion. Why don't we go to the wine cellar and get a bottle of wine so we can drink while we talk?"

"That's what I thought too!"

"Lao Zhang, wait a moment, we'll go downstairs and get some wine."

Nagano Nao greeted.

Went down to the cellar with the big blond mare.

Looking at the foreign girl's plump buttocks, Zhang Weiming didn't know what to say for a moment.

Stand on it.

After a while, a strange noise came from down in the cellar.

Zhang Wei and Zhao Xin looked at each other.

seems to be asking.

Is this life in the upper class?

have to say.

The British sales ladies are very knowledgeable about etiquette and we had an in-depth conversation.

This young lady named Lisa, thanks to a personal gift from Nagano Nao, helped him negotiate a very good price from the seller.

Twelve million pounds.

of course.

Or a loan.

In order to thank the young lady for her hard work, Nagano-kun had to give her a spiritual tip of over 100 million before leaving.

On the way back to the car.

Zhang Weiming looked quite strange, but he still said with the idea of ​​making a sincere friend: "Mr. Luo, if you buy such an expensive house and take out a loan, the annual interest will be a huge expense, will it be..."

"Here's the question! If the pound depreciates by 30%, do you think it will be a profit or a loss?"

"The Bank of England raised interest rates yesterday. It's hard for them to fall any lower at this point!"

"Normally that's true, but yesterday, the British Treasury asked for help from our Ministry of Finance and was rejected. What do you think this means?"

Nagano Nao was not at all surprised by the news.

Although the ERM system is conducive to Europe's direct response to economic pressure from the United States, adjustment of overseas strategies is now a general trend. As the second largest economic system, Europe does not need to have a very strong economic system at this time.

in contrast.

ASEAN has been lukewarm in the years since its establishment.

The biggest wish of the financial community has always been to promote ASEAN relations, form a common economic entity, and counter pressure from the United States.

Now that the plan has been put into action, the strategic investments of major consortiums are based on tiered manufacturing industries. They will use these industrial chains to sort out ASEAN relations and use interests to involve Asian countries together.

At this time.

It would be a miracle if we could agree to Britain’s request.

Zhang Weiming was also shocked.

I never expected that Britain would seek help from Japan.

Has the British Empire become so weak?

There was a storm in my heart.

There is only one reason why a country seeks help from another country, and that is that it knows it can no longer hold on and has lost confidence.

In this case, that means that all the news in the media is meant to appease people.

Next.

Zhang Weiming was completely eye-opening.

This guy Nao Nagano swept through a total of six Scottish estates worth tens of millions.

I thought this guy really liked buying houses, but the following outrageous actions made Zhang Weiming's heart almost explode for a long time.

In the darkness, trembling, he stretched out a hand,

It's like trying to grab something in the deep darkness.

It's like,

I hope that the light that suddenly appears can return and redeem myself from the endless hell.

However, just as she was thinking this -

This pure white and clean little hand suddenly grasped something.

That was thrown by Uchiha Ci who was standing in front of the prison door and hadn't left at all.

A long sword that is no more than ordinary.

Handle.

"I hate trouble the most. If no one saves you, you will cry, and if someone saves you, you will be scared--"

"How about you save yourself?"

Chapter 513 Uchiha Ci, you want to ruin everything, right?

"I'm not crying!"

"I know, I know. I will delete the memory of what happened right away!"

"You're lying - you didn't even open your eyes at that time, you couldn't have known if I was crying or not!"

"I know, I know. You didn't cry, okay?"

"I am the weapon of the Uchiha clan, of course I won't cry!"

In the long dungeon tunnel,

Uchiha Ci walked in front, with a little tail holding a long sword hanging behind him.

The little girl was wearing a tattered skirt, had black hair and black eyes, and a stern face. She pursed her lips slightly, as if she was thinking of something happy, and her eyes were obsessively following the shadow of the boy walking in front of her, which was hanging on the ground, and she followed him closely.

Uchiha Ci did not ask any more questions to this arrogant little autistic girl, nor did he care about her chasing after him and hanging behind him.

Suddenly came into this world,

The Uchiha clans that I met along the way all seemed to have their own purposes. They hinted in their words that "it's for your own good that I'm locking you up in the dungeon" and "the Uchiha clan is in trouble, and to save them you have to dig out a little girl's eyes."

But it's like a player who presses skip frantically when going through the story without looking at the guide.

These don't matter to Uchiha Ci.

I don't know who I am, or where I am, I only know -

Next, I'm going on a killing spree!

Since his goal is to find 'Uchiha Naga' and kill him,

Then let’s go and kill him!

And in this process, whoever makes me unhappy, I will kill him!

With this in mind,

Uchiha Ci walked to the dungeon door.

The white light overflowing from the corners of the heavy cell door gave it a sacred halo, but the cell door was pitch black and there was dried blood on it, giving it an ominous feeling.

It seems that once this door is opened, what you will face next will be completely different.

Uchiha Ci stretched out his hand, pressed on the door, and was about to push it open.

But at this moment,

The little tail behind him grabbed his sleeve tremblingly.

Uchiha Ci's eyes narrowed slightly, and he turned his head.

"Is there something you want to tell me?"

The nameless girl blinked, nodded blankly, and then shook her head vigorously.

"Well"

As if it was difficult to talk about this matter, she tried to muster up her courage and clenched her fists slightly.

Uchiha Ci's face suddenly became serious.

"Sure enough, just as I guessed. Are you trying to say that there is a great danger behind this door, and this danger is related to someone who wants to harm you and me?"

"Is it related to that Uchiha Claw? And the 'Captain' mentioned by those people. But don't worry, I'm strong! As long as I'm here, no one can hurt you, yeah, that's it."

Uchiha Ci patted his chest and smiled heartily.

The nameless girl was stunned for a while, and after thinking for a while, she mustered up the courage to raise her hand, pointed at the door handle, blushed and whispered,

"This door is open."

Uchiha Ci was slightly dumbfounded.

"Ah? Ah"

Soon, he turned back slightly embarrassedly and thought, No, sister, you should have told me earlier, I was wondering why I couldn’t push it?

#

crunch--

The cell door was opened from the inside.

The blinding sunlight shone into the dungeon from outside.

Uchiha Ci walked out of the dungeon with the nameless girl, squinting his eyes.

As soon as he left the dungeon, the feeling of oppression that had been weighing on Uchiha Ci's heart suddenly disappeared.

At this moment, his body, which had been resting for a period of time, surged with physical strength that was a combination of physical and mental strength. The chakra transformed from this gradually began to surge in his body.

The amount of this chakra is very small.

However, Uchiha Ci confirmed one thing.

This body is still his original body, his heart is still his burning heart, even his abilities including the tailed beast physique and immortality are still there.

However, it was different from the body he had repaired when he fell off the cliff in Hell Valley. The pupil technique, Heaven's Constant Li, seemed to be unable to completely replicate his increasingly complex body, and only regenerated a rudimentary form.

Now the whole body has entered an ultra-low power consumption operation mode, causing the body's external characteristics to change from explicit to implicit.

He needs some time to absorb the free natural energy in the atmosphere, or replenish a large amount of chakra in a short period of time.

Only in this way can the body be stimulated to recover some abilities.

Before that, in the dungeon of the Uchiha clan where he was, the paper talismans with sealing techniques pasted inside the dungeon seemed to have the effect of suppressing the generation of chakra consumed, which was why Uchiha Ci wanted to leave the dungeon.

But soon, Uchiha Ci frowned slightly again.

In his vision of natural forces invisible to ordinary people, he discovered—

There is no natural energy in this world!

Besides that, there is good news.

Uchiha Ci found that his Sharingan seemed to be in the process of evolution and adaptation. During this period, he could not use the power of the Mangekyo and could only use the three-magatama Sharingan.

However, thanks to this,

His eyesight, which had prevented him from even being able to see his own raised hand, has now recovered!

Moreover, there has never been a moment when Uchiha Ci felt that he could see things so clearly.

as if,

His eyes can penetrate all the darkness in this world and see the essence of the origin of all things!

"Is this... Eternal Mangekyo? No, this pair of eyes seems to have surpassed the scope of bloodline elimination, and even further, reached a level above bloodline elimination, a level under the bloodline net. Strange, so swollen! Why do I feel like there are three pairs of eyes in my eye sockets? How did this happen?"

Uchiha Ci stared blankly at the water mirror in his palm, which was condensed by a small amount of chakra. (By the way, this was the technique that Gogo Yagura had obtained, the Water Style: Water Mirror Technique.)

His face is reflected in the mirror of water,

And those eyes that are deep and dark, yet have an indescribable beauty.

however,

Before Uchiha Ci could continue to explore the changes in his body,

A small white hand suddenly reached out and nervously tugged at his sleeve.

And in the ears,

A hoarse voice full of surprise and astonishment suddenly sounded.

"You are... Uchiha Ci?!"

"Damn it, how did you get out, little brat? You even ran out with this weapon. Go back to the dungeon! Don't let the Claw see you!"

Then, Uchiha Ci felt a group of people quickly surrounding him.

Another voice shouted at him coldly,

"Uchiha Ci, have you forgotten the captain's plan? What on earth are you doing now? Has your determination to die for Uchiha been eaten by dogs? You are such a bastard! I told the captain a long time ago that letting a kid like you who knows nothing to carry out such a mission is indeed a mistake!"

Uchiha Ci suddenly raised his head and frowned slightly in dissatisfaction.

Look ahead,

Under this cluster of buildings with a very simple construction style, a group of Uchiha clan members wearing high-collared Uchiha robes looked at him coldly and examined him.

The pairs of lit Sharingans were filled with dissatisfaction, tension and strong distrust!

At this time, hiding behind Uchiha Ci, the nameless girl bit her lips tightly, her face turned slightly pale, and the look in her eyes became more and more depressed when she heard these Uchiha people mercilessly describe her as "this weapon".

She could only hold the long sword in her arms tighter, as if it was her only comfort.

And then,

Uchiha Ci let out a deep breath, closed the water mirror, raised his head slightly, looked at the group of people coldly, and said coldly,

"You better give me an explanation,"

Jarvis did not hesitate to mobilize the Iron Man Legion floating around Roddy to dive down and calculate the maximum interception effect and killing range.

"Record the data throughout the process to determine how lethal it is."

Although Roddy is not a biologist, he doesn't mind playing the role of a biologist at this moment.

The data that is hard to come by must be recorded quickly, as each piece of data will be valuable for Rody to face the "sea of ​​insects" in the future.

"Okay sir, we have started recording the entire process."

...

As ten iron armor suits swooped down from the sky at high speed and exposed themselves one after another within fifty meters from the ground.

The group of cockroach monsters below, which had no intelligence and were still in a primitive killing state, all looked up.

The next moment, ten fireballs brighter than the sun appeared simultaneously.

The original ultra-low temperature of more than 60 degrees below zero was suddenly heated up to nearly 60 million degrees Celsius at the central explosion point!

The cockroach people below were evaporated into ashes in an instant by the high temperature, and then the high temperature and shock wave began to spread rapidly outward.

Some cockroach people tried to escape from this 'flaming hell'. They jumped up with great force and scrambled to step on the surrounding insects to jump out.

High in the sky.

Roddy's face was stern. What he was concerned about was that a force like this, which was powerful enough to rival a small tactical nuclear bomb, could not cause enough damage to the cockroach people who were far away.

Only the cockroach people within about two hundred meters of the explosion center were almost killed.

How did this group of Zerg appear? Could it be that they have evolved to the point where they don't need to eat, but can survive by using metal or mud?

Moreover, he had been wandering in the Acidalia Plain for so long, but he had never noticed that there were so many "cockroaches" hidden densely underneath.

What about under his habitat? Could there be a large number of cockroach people hiding under his habitat, but he just hasn't discovered them?

Just now.

Roddy felt a new side quest pop up in his mind, killing and destroying the cockroach Zerg and exploring the secrets behind its existence.

You can get one point for each cockroach Zerg killed.

Now Roddy's points are rising like crazy.

It seems that Roddy guessed right. These cockroaches are not a civilized race. They may even be artificially modified with genes, just like the Martian aliens in the comics.

"...Sir, the capture mission has been completed. Will you return to the base as soon as possible?"

Looking at the mushroom cloud below, the cockroaches and insects were fleeing in all directions, and it seemed that not many people died.

What a pity. It may not be easy to gain points in this way next time, Roddy sighed. Although he was still wearing the iron armor, it was impossible for him to go down and fight with the boiling cockroaches directly.

As for tower defense in the habitat base, Roddy would rather take the initiative, at least he can always grasp the changes in the situation.

Thinking of this, Roddy ordered Jarvis.

"Control the satellites above Mars to monitor this place and determine where these Zerg will hide. Let's go back."

Satellites launched from the earth are orbiting around it 24 hours a day. What's so good about it? We might as well make full use of it.

It also happens to let NASA see how terrifying cockroaches are.

Roddy didn't intend to explain and let other countries guess. If the guess made sense, he wouldn't mind borrowing it. How can copying comments be called plagiarism, right?

"Okay sir, we have taken over the authority of all satellites outside Mars."

...

地球

The Security Council, which had just concluded its consultations, held an emergency closed meeting.

Roddy was right.

Just as he returned to the habitat and began to study the cockroach species.

The satellite signal from Earth was finally able to transmit the images.

As soon as the picture was shown, Venkat knew that no one wanted to sleep today.

I immediately dialed a number that directly contacted the higher-ups.

In the conference room.

Many scientists participated in this event, including biologists, physicists, and new weapons researchers from the military.

Although there were a large number of people, it was always quiet and no one spoke.

Everyone looked at the miniature suns exploding one after another on the distant Mars in silence for a long time.

Whether it was the iron armor army surrounding Rody or the boundless sea of ​​insects emerging from under the Acidalia Plain, it made people feel a chill in their hearts.

"Gulp..."

Wait until the video ends and the sea of ​​insects stops gathering and disperses towards the outside world.

Only then did someone subconsciously breathe a sigh of relief.

The sound was very loud because most people watched the video with bated breath.

"Ladies and gentlemen, you can relax now."

As the director of the Mars rescue project, Venkat naturally became the host of the report meeting.

With his good-natured joke, many people woke up from their shock.

"It was horrible... It was like I was watching a sci-fi movie again."

This statement is recognized by many scientists.

They couldn't imagine that this scene of a battle with alien creatures was right before their eyes.

"But this is not a science fiction movie. This is what happened an hour ago on Mars, 160 million kilometers away from us."

Venkat looks serious.

At the same time, he also felt a little embarrassed... After all, he originally thought that it was impossible for monsters to appear on Mars. That was pure fantasy.

But now reality is telling him that this world is so strange.

If you can't change it, try to adapt yourself to this fucked up world.

"There are a lot of things, let's analyze them one by one."

Those present here are some of the best people in the world, both in terms of IQ and power.

Venkat tried his best to be serious, and this move was appreciated by the old people who looked visibly tired.

"First of all, we can basically confirm that there is indeed an alien civilization that is helping our astronaut Mr. Rody. At least NASA did not send him this power armor."

This world does not have Marvel comics and movies, but there are similar ones. However, no one, no matter how imaginative, would believe that the equipment on Rhodey was obtained from the movie world.

So there is no such thing on Mars, and NASA doesn't have it either, so there is only one possibility.

It is the alien forces that are helping Roddy.

There is no doubt about it.

What Venkat wants to talk about is this horrible sea of ​​insects.

"And these... let's call them insect people for now. These insect people are very likely to have nothing to do with the alien civilization that helped Roddy's team. On the contrary, many experts believe that these insect people are likely to be life forms that originally existed on Mars."

Venkat continued to look at the draft.

As soon as these words were spoken, there was a lot of discussion in the audience.

Someone raised his hand.

"Mr. Venkat, doesn't this mean that life already existed on Mars? This is impossible. The Martian environment is absolutely not suitable for life."

"Notice!"

Venkat hated these scientists who had to refute him in the face of facts, and the refutation of the points of the argument was meaningless. They were all stubborn asses!

So Venkat did not hesitate to bang the gavel in his hand, just like a chief justice in a court to maintain order.

Come on, the people in the highest positions of power are here.

Please don't make this meeting look like a vegetable market.

"This is not a press conference sir. Please save your questions for later presentation of evidence in private and submit a report instead of speaking out now."

"At least from the video, these insect people emerged from underground on Mars, and they can also directly adapt to the extremely harsh environment on Mars!"

Venkat's previous example of killing the chicken to scare the monkey was effective, or perhaps the level of this meeting was too high, so no one jumped out to find fault.

"We are now speculating that perhaps the alien civilization that helped Roddy's team is not in the solar system."

...

This speculation came out half a week ago.

This can be seen from the video of Rody's first and only contact with Earth.

He has never had any contact with extraterrestrial civilizations.

Some psychologists speculate that perhaps what Rody meant by discovering an alien civilization was the discovery of the remains of an alien civilization?

This is very possible.

After all, right now, countless external observation telescopes on Earth are scanning every corner of the solar system, but no trace of its existence has been found.

If it wasn't for the fact that Earth's technology was too poor to find any clues, then that alien civilization was not here, or it was just a relic discovered by Roddy.

"After the appearance of the insect people this time, there is a new speculation. Perhaps alien civilizations have already discovered the existence of these insect people, and they are hostile to them..."

Chapter 295: The Collapse of the Hermes Crew

Far away in the dark sea of ​​stars 100 million kilometers away.

The Hermes spacecraft was moving rapidly in the direction of the Earth.

It is said to be fast, but compared to the vast universe.

The speed of the Hermes spacecraft can be said to be very slow.

At the current distance, it will take six or seven months to return to Earth.

Yan Dongkai opened his mouth wide: "Aren't we just going through the motions?"

"That being said, the performance is still attributed to our team."

Wei Changsong paused and glanced at Lu Chen: "And I think it should be the same reason this time."

"Same reason?"

Guan Li immediately perked up: "You mean Mr. Hu is taking special care of Xiao Lu? Then he got a commission this time too?"

Wei Changsong touched his nose awkwardly: "I didn't get any commission for event planning..."

"Bah! Who will do it if I don't get the commission?"

Guan Li's expression changed instantly: "The event is in early June, and it will take at least July to finish. We can't sign any orders in this month, so we will lose a lot of money!"

"It's fine if you don't want to increase the money, but you want to reduce the money. Only an idiot would do that!"

A very delicate-looking female white-collar worker in stockings and uniform slammed the table and called someone an idiot. The scene was really a bit incongruous.

But it also shows that Guan Li is very resistant to this work arrangement.

Yan Dongkai also looked reluctant.

But he mainly felt that he had no experience and it was too difficult to do the job.

In short, both of them expressed their opposition in the first time.

But the company is not a democratic place, so opposition is doomed to be ineffective.

"Okay, okay, to be honest, I don't want to do it either."

Wei Changsong spread his hands and decisively diverted the conflict: "So it's useless for you to yell at me. This is how the leadership arranged it. If you have any objections, go talk to Manager Zhang."

"You are the team leader, of course you should go!"

"I just said it, but Manager Zhang didn't listen."

"If you don't want to listen, just keep looking. The work should always be arranged reasonably!"

"No, you are being unreasonable..."

"How can this be unreasonable? This is not within our job scope!"

Guan Li and Wei Changsong suddenly started arguing with each other.

Lu Chen looked at this and that, and after a while he couldn't help it anymore and interrupted quietly:

"Um...how about I go ask Mr. Hu?"

"..."

The quarrel stopped abruptly. Wei Changsong and Guan Li looked at each other. After a moment, they suddenly smiled kindly and said in unison:

"Okay, I've been waiting for you to say that."

Chapter 386 The oppression of the little rich woman

"Brother Wei, Sister Lili, you two make me so sad!"

"If you want me to ask, just say so! How can you team up to play me?"

Ten seconds later, Lu Chen stared at Wei Changsong and Guan Li with wide eyes, his tone extremely sad.

It was obvious that this was just a play performed by the two of them.

After all, this work arrangement happened because of Lu Chen, so the two wanted him to ask Hu Shuo what his purpose was.

More importantly, what are the benefits.

But because he was too embarrassed to speak directly, he pretended to have an argument and let Lu Chen bring it up on his own initiative.

It has to be said that Wei Changsong and Guan Li had a great understanding of each other. They understood each other's meaning with just an eye contact without any prior communication, and their quarrel was very realistic.

And Lu Chen was indeed deceived.

Damn, so angry!

Lu Chen glared at the two of them and became angrier the more he thought about it.

But I'm not angry about being cheated.

Instead, he was angry at himself for not realizing that the two were acting.

This makes me look stupid!

"I'm leaving!"

Standing up angrily, Lu Chen walked out of the meeting room without looking back.

Although I was very angry, I still had to go find Hu Shuo.

Because he also felt that this matter was directed entirely at him.

The most beautiful mother...

Why did Cheng Bei suddenly want to organize such an event?

I always feel like there's some conspiracy.

......

......

"Miss, you..."

While Lu Chen was running to find Hu Shuo to inquire about the situation, in the villa, Butler Li was already sweating profusely.

Looking at the rich woman with a calm expression, he suddenly felt an unprecedented pressure.

That is, it comes from the secret itself.

It also comes from Lu Shuyu's aura at the moment.

Miss Mingming is just sitting here quietly, why does she feel such a strong sense of oppression?

Is it because I feel too guilty?

"Miss..."

After hesitating for a long time, Butler Li finally said a complete sentence: "Where did you hear such a ridiculous thing..."

"Uncle Li, is this your answer?"

Lu Shuyu's eyes remained unchanged, and his tone remained calm: "Or is it because you don't dare to answer, so you can only perfunctorily answer me like this?"

"Miss, I dare not treat you perfunctorily!"

Butler Li tensed up and quickly explained, "I just don't understand why you suddenly doubt your relationship with your wife."

"So, you still haven't answered my question."

"Miss, I have already answered you."

After all, he had been with Lu Guanghong and had seen many big scenes. Butler Li finally calmed down and said seriously:

"You are definitely Madam's biological daughter."

"If you hear some rumors, they must be spread deliberately by someone to achieve some ulterior motive."

"In any case, you must not believe these unfounded claims."

"Especially in recent times, there are many people with ulterior motives. You should be especially careful to distinguish them..."

"..."

With his brows slightly furrowed, Butler Li spoke in a very serious tone and finally answered the rich woman's question directly.

However, Lu Shuyu was skeptical about this.

After all, she read the unrevised confession letter from beginning to end last night.

Of course, because it is a "first-person" letter, Lu Guanghong's name does not appear in the letter.

Cheng Bei is also referred to as "Xiao Bei".

Therefore, the little rich woman was confused at first and thought that Lu Chen was writing a novel or something.

Then in the second half of the letter, a girl named "Xiaoyu" began to be mentioned frequently.

Based on the logic of the entire letter and the information mentioned in the context, Lu Shuyu understood that this "Xiao Yu" was the child of "Xiao Bei" and the writer.

But because the writer of the letter was a married man, and for some other reasons, although the two loved each other, they eventually had to separate.

And in order to protect his lover, the writer could only reluctantly not allow her to recognize her daughter...

All in all, it's a very bloody and abusive love story.

Although the letter appeared in Lu Chen's computer, the rich woman never thought that Lu Chen was the "letter writer".

After all, the time, age and other things don't match.

More importantly, Lu Chen is not a married man.

Therefore, at first she just thought it was a love monologue that was commonly seen on the Internet.

They even secretly laughed at Lu Chen for reading such outdated "storytelling" stories.

But after laughing, perhaps because both herself and the illegitimate daughter in the story were named "Xiao Yu", the rich woman subconsciously put herself in the story's shoes.

As a result, this generation is not a big deal, but it just confused itself.

After imagining herself as Xiaoyu, the rich woman saw some details in the letter and suddenly found that the degree of compatibility with herself was as high as 100%!

Then, a terrible idea came to my mind.

This Xiaoyu...could it really be me?

The person who wrote the letter is dad!

Xiao Bei is Cheng Bei from Green Vine!

After this thought came to his mind, Lu Shuyu was stunned for a full ten minutes, and then he read the letter from beginning to end several times.

Of course, since most of what was written in the letter happened more than 20 years ago, she could never find any solid evidence to verify her guess.

But once the seeds of doubt are planted, they are bound to take root and sprout.

Sachiko Sasaki's writing is still as simple and straightforward as ever. At her age, she no longer needs the hesitation and shyness of a young girl.

I had received a lot of care from her in Okinawa before, and during the private trip to Saitama and Karuizawa, I also experienced a lot of high-end services with her.

This time when she arrived in Tokyo, she came to the door as soon as possible and helped Gincheng do warm-up exercises seriously before the long round of battle began.

So no matter from which angle you look at it, Ginjo Sosuke had no reason to reject her.

It's still early now, but according to Matsumoto Tomoko's habit, they should have gotten up long ago.

Sosuke Ginjo went to the window and waited for his hair to dry naturally, then changed into a set of dry casual clothes, put on his shoes and went to his wife's room on the first floor.

dong dong dong.

After knocking on the door, the person who came to greet him was not the two ladies, but Matsumoto Sachiko.

She had obviously dressed up specially today, and when she saw Ginjo Sosuke, her eyes were full of eagerness to try...

Chapter 471 Sachiko Matsumoto is ready to make a move

At the party last night, Ginjo Sosuke had some interaction with almost every woman present, to varying degrees and in varying degrees.

The only exception was Matsumoto Sachiko. The two of them had little contact the entire evening.

I don’t know if she was having too much fun playing with Chie Hoshino, or if she deliberately chose to avoid them because her mother was also there.

Ever since she learned about the relationship between her mother and Yincheng, she has been in a very conflicted state.

Like the Hoshino sisters, she had long since inevitably developed a fondness for Ginjō.

So in the girls' evening chats that took place from time to time, whenever the topic of Yincheng came up, she would always actively participate.

As college girls in their youth, why can they express their feelings for Ginjo so frankly while I am powerless to do anything about it?

Is it just because my mother got there first?

This bond between mother and daughter has become the biggest obstacle on her way to Silver City.

Every time she saw her mother and Ginjo sleeping soundly after making love, Matsumoto Sachiko would toss and turn in frustration.

As a woman, she certainly knew that this was envy and jealousy at work.

But the object of her envy and jealousy was actually her own mother? This was what she couldn't accept the most.

The more she witnessed their intimacy, the more Matsumoto Sachiko felt as if her heart was being scratched by countless cat claws.

The barriers of morality began to crack slowly under repeated impacts, and the desire for Ginjo seemed to be about to overflow.

Sachiko Sasaki is going to stay in Tokyo for a few days, so Tomoko Matsumoto will naturally take on the task of tour guide.

Originally they wanted to replicate the travel team they had last time in Okinawa, but the Hoshino sisters were unable to spare the time due to some personal matters.

So in the end, only the two ladies, plus Matsumoto Sachiko and Ginjo Sosuke, were left traveling together.

This made Matsumoto Sachiko feel that her chance had finally come.

Mom and Aunt Sachiko will definitely chat all the way, right? Without Chie and the others, there will be no one to steal the show from me.

So in this case, can I enjoy Sosuke's company all to myself?

Thinking this in her heart, Matsumoto Sachiko couldn't contain her excitement. She got up early and sat in front of the dressing table, then tried on clothes in the closet one by one.

"I'll open the door!"

When she heard the knock on the door, she rushed out immediately, eager to show her new image to Sosuke Ginjo.

In order to attract more attention from Yincheng, she deliberately changed her clothing taste.

Matsumoto Sachiko, who used to like to dress in a sporty style, wore a white off-shoulder top and a short skirt that showed off her long legs.

The exposure was quite high, and a large area of ​​smooth and firm skin appeared in Ginjo Sosuke's field of vision.

Although it is a hot summer now and girls will go out in cool clothes, Sachiko Matsumoto's outfit is obviously a level more eye-catching than theirs.

The perfectly tanned healthy limbs and the beautiful belly button that looks like a newborn baby, the straight collarbone with shadows and the lines leading to the buttocks are all clearly visible.

After seeing the bulge overlapping with the shirt, Ginjo Sousuke subconsciously imagined himself sliding his hand into the gap.

In fact, he will definitely do that one day in the future.

"Good morning, Sousuke."

Matsumoto Sachiko leaned forward slightly, raised her right hand and made a greeting gesture, so cute.

In addition, the top she wore today left her chest somewhat unprotected, and a hint of spring light flashed out mischievously, causing Yincheng's heart to tremble.

"Good morning, Sachiko."

Ginjo Sousuke responded to her in an unusually calm and serious voice, his mind still recalling the beautiful scene of the previous second.

The posture that Matsumoto Sachiko had just performed was not at all artificial, and she allowed Ginjo to peek at her "inner beauty" as if nothing had happened, and then be moved by it.

There is no doubt that this is one of the most seductive postures for men.

I didn't expect that the technique she just showed was so natural. This girl is really unexpected.

Is she a virgin but gifted? Her future is truly frightening.

"Sosuke, what do you think of when you hear the word 'mountain'?"

Matsumoto Sachiko seemed to have noticed something and suddenly asked this.

"Ravine."

Ginjo Sousuke blurted out the answer without any thought.

"You're staring at that, right?"

Matsumoto Sachiko covered her chest with her hands and lowered her head shyly, but in the next moment, she seemed to smile with a hint of success.

"Cough cough."

Who said that the chest of the dress is so loose?

Ginjo Sosuke didn't explain much, but just coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness.

It was indeed heart-wrenching to see her feeling shy, but if she continued to be distracted like this, it would be a tarnish to his image as a seasoned lover.

"Sachiko, the clothes you're wearing today are so cute. They completely surpass my previous understanding of you."

Ginjo Sosuke chose to change the entry point to continue the conversation between the two.

The off-shoulder top she wore today fit her perfectly. It not only perfectly set off and highlighted her beautiful breasts, but also outlined the soft curve of her waist. Such a graceful tailoring teased the heart of a man.

The denim skirt on the lower body is deliberately designed to fully expose the legs, which is a beautiful and sexy style exclusive to college students.

Her taste in clothing selection allows these seemingly ordinary materials to simply exude her own dazzling brilliance.

"Eh? Is that so? Actually, I also like this outfit, haha."

Matsumoto Sachiko's morning efforts were not in vain. At least she could get a good basic score from Ginjo with this outfit.

"Where are we going to play today?"

Looking at her well-dressed appearance and enthusiastic attitude, Yincheng knew that she would definitely go with him today.

"You'll know the destination soon, so hurry up and call mom and the others to set off~"

Matsumoto Sachiko excitedly grabbed Ginjo's hand and dragged him into the house.

"Ah, Sousuke-kun is here. Have you had breakfast yet? If not, I'll make you some right now."

Matsumoto Tomoko seemed to be preparing to go out, but as soon as she saw Ginjō, she immediately came over.

Compared to Matsumoto Sachiko's occasional enthusiasm, his wife's care for Ginjo is more permeated in the little things in every aspect of life.

"Don't bother, Sister Tomoko, I already ate before I came here."

Ginjo Sousuke smiled and nodded to his wife.

By the way, the figures of both mother and daughter are so perfect that it leaves people speechless.

Especially when the two of them stand together, one always wishes they could grow a few more pairs of eyes so that the 360-degree beauty can be imprinted on the retina.

"By the way, after you sent Miss Mochizuki back home yesterday, was she okay?"

"She was fine, just a little drunk. I sent her back to her bedroom and she fell asleep."

"Yeah, that's good. You sit down and rest for a while. We'll be leaving soon."

Matsumoto Tomoko originally wanted to walk over and kiss Ginjō on the cheek as usual, but just as she took a step, she realized that her daughter was still standing there.

She could only smile awkwardly and turned back to her room.

"Sousuke, you are really punctual. I was worried that you wouldn't be able to get up today."

As soon as the wife left, Sachiko Sasaki walked out of the guest room slowly.

She looked like she had slept well and was in high spirits. Like Matsumoto Sachiko, she had already put on makeup.

She might have guessed that Yincheng had consumed a lot of energy last night, so she said this on purpose.

"How could that be? Sister Sachiko finally came to Tokyo, so I have to accompany you for a good stroll no matter what."

Sosuke Ginjo carefully looked at the exquisite and elegant beautiful mature woman in front of him. Who could have imagined that behind this face, she would send herself such contrasting selfies every day.

"Then I'm truly honored, right, Sachiko?"

The corner of Sasaki Sachiko's mouth raised in a charming arc. She walked to the sofa in front of the two of them and sat down, lifting one of her beautiful legs and naturally crossing it over the other.

"Yes, Sosuke is very popular. Most people can't even get a date with him."

Matsumoto Sachiko glanced at Ginjō with a playful look, then held Sasaki Sachiko's arm and sat next to her.

Less than ten minutes later, Tomoko Matsumoto had changed her clothes, and the four of them arrived at the door of the apartment and got into the car that had been rented in advance.

My wife was still the driver, and we listened to music and chatted along the way. After about an hour's drive, we arrived at today's destination - Enoshima.

Enoshima was quite lively on Sunday, with families and couples happily heading to the island.

After parking the car and crossing the bridge to Enoshima, it was almost noon.

In order to avoid the peak dining time, they did not rush to sightsee, but first went to a restaurant that was very famous on the Internet and enjoyed the most famous local fish rice bowl.

After that, the two ladies stayed in the store to chat, while Matsumoto Sachiko, who was getting a little impatient waiting, took Ginjō with her and strolled towards the cave on the inner side of the island.

Enoshima is a very exciting place for Ginjo Sosuke, who loves architecture, and he can't help but sigh that his wife has good taste in choosing a place like this.

"Huh?" Satila looked at Shi Chen in disbelief without blinking.

"What's wrong?"

"What else... I am a half-elf..."

"I understand. Any problem?" Shi Chen asked nonchalantly.

"You...you...uh!"

Satira's pretty face turned visibly red, as if she was extremely shy. She turned around, squatted, hugged her head, and made meaningless shy sounds.

“Oh…ah…”

"Oh my~" Parker flew over quickly at this time, with a teasing cat face.

"What's going on?" Natsuki Subaru, who ran over, asked curiously.

Shi Chen spread his hands: "I don't know either..."

"I don't know yet... Hate it, Shichen, you are an idiot! A third-level idiot!" Satila said shyly without turning her head.

"What kind of scolding is that? And why are you scolding me suddenly?"

"I don't know! Who cares about you! Let's not talk about this anymore! We need to find the badge quickly!" Satila stood up, without even looking at the time, and walked forward, her steps a little fast.

"Are you... shy? Brother Toki, what did you do?" Natsuki Subaru asked.

"I didn't do anything. Weren't you watching from behind?" Shi Chen retorted.

"Is this true?" Natsuki Subaru expressed disbelief.

"Don't worry about buts. It's more important to find something...and you're going in the wrong direction." Shichen shouted to Satila.

"..."

Satila paused, turned around, lowered her head and walked back quickly, then passed by them without saying a word.

She didn't cover her face, so naturally, they could see her red cheeks, like red apples.

"Brother Shi, Brother Shi, you are really good at it." Natsuki Subaru raised his eyebrows and joked happily.

"Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and follow us. It will be dark soon and Parker will be useless then."

"Hey, hey, hey, you can't say that, can you? I'm still very useful."

"It can only be a mascot."

"I am angry!"

Chapter 478 The Girl's Smile

"Shichen, where is this?"

"It's a fruit stand."

"Of course I know this is a fruit stand... Why are we here?" Satila asked puzzledly.

After walking for a while, she had regained her composure.

"You are such a little fool, have you forgotten? Didn't I tell you to find someone you know to ask about the situation here?"

"I'm not a little fool..."

Satila refuted with dissatisfaction, and then said: "You mean, there is someone you know in this fruit stand?"

"So smart." Shi Chen reached out and rubbed her head.

"Are you mocking me? And why do you like to touch my head more and more..." Satila said this but did not slap Shichen's hand away.

She inexplicably liked being touched like this, by Shichen's technique, which made her feel very comfortable, as if she was being pampered.

This was a feeling she hadn't experienced in a long time.

And most importantly, she was too late to stop him from doing so.

"If I don't like it, I won't do it."

“It’s not a question of like or not…”

"That's no problem."

"Well......"

"Hey, why are you here again?" At this time, the vicious fruit shop owner came out.

"Ah! Is this the boss? He looks a bit scary." Natsuki Subaru was shocked when he saw the boss's appearance.

"How can you judge a person by his appearance? Boss, long time no see." Shi Chen withdrew his hand from Satila's head and greeted the boss.

"What do you mean long time no see? Didn't we just meet? Are you here to buy apples this time?" the boss asked coldly.

"If you want to buy apples, can I ask you a question?"

"If you become a guest, then there will be no problem."

"That's no problem. Although I don't have any money, I brought people with me, so it's no problem for me to buy you a few apples."

"What a distinguished guest." The boss ignored Natsuki Subaru and glanced at Satira.

"Eh? Shichen, are you talking about me?" Satila reacted and asked in a low voice.

"Why not?"

"Um...I'm sorry, I don't have any money." Satila replied awkwardly.

"Uh......"

Shi Chen was stunned for a moment and looked at her in disbelief: "Really?"

"Yes..." Satira lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed.

"Hey, young man, let me tell you, are you here to make fun of me?" The boss sighed and his eyes became cold.

"That's not the case. I just didn't expect that my companions around me didn't have any money."

"I'm sorry..." Satila apologized guiltily.

"I can't blame you. This way, we can start the second plan."

"Second plan?"

"Look over there." Shichen gestured for Satila to look at the discovery on the right.

"Huh?" When Satira turned her head, she couldn't help but exclaim in surprise. She saw two familiar faces.

"Ah~ Aren't you two benefactors?"

A woman with long brown hair was walking over, and in her hand was a little girl with a bright smile.

The little girl was so happy because she saw them.

"Big brother! Big sister!"

The two people who came were the lost little girl and her mother whom they had just helped.

"Madam... why are you here?" Satila asked in surprise when the two came to her.

"Haha~ This is my husband's shop. I came here to take a look." The wife explained with a smile.

"Husband... Could it be the boss?"

"Yes."

"Isn't this too coincidental?"

"Indeed."

"Is this true? Uncle, could it be that you killed this lady's husband and then seized the position of boss?" Natsuki Subaru asked in disbelief.

"What nonsense are you talking about? I am the real owner of this store, and she is my wife!" said the boss with great momentum.

"Haha~" The wife smiled with a slightly worried look on her face.

"Ah this..."

It's no wonder that Natsuki Subaru didn't believe it. The wife looked slim, gentle, and still had charm, but the boss had a scar on his face and looked like a criminal.

It's hard to believe that they are husband and wife.

But don't judge a book by its cover. When the boss said that his wife was his wife, he was very proud and he loved his wife very much.

This is probably why my wife married him.

"Dad~"

"Hey~ Have you listened to me? You're really energetic...By the way, do you know this guy?"

The boss hugged the little girl who rushed over to him and showed a silly smile.

"Yes! Thanks to the big brother and big sister, I found my mother." The little girl nodded and explained.

"So that's it."

After listening to this, the boss put the little girl down and looked at Shi Chen with an innocent smile: "This little brother is actually my benefactor."

“Life is so wonderful.”

"Indeed...Young man, if you have any questions, just ask me. I will tell you everything I know." The boss' attitude became sincere.

This guy must be a daughter slave.

"It's not a big deal actually. I just wanted to ask you if there are any slums nearby."

"Slums? What happened?"

"My companion's important things were stolen. We have to get them back." Shichen pointed at Satila.

"I see. But that kind of place is still very dangerous. Is that okay?"

"Don't worry, don't underestimate us, we are actually very powerful."

"In that case, I will tell you."

"Thanks."

After getting the specific location from the boss, Shichen was ready to take everyone there, but the little girl put her hands behind her back and walked towards them in small steps.

After school.

In a gymnasium near Amanokawa.

Utsugi Haruka is still boxing here.

Sweating.

At this moment, because of Onigashima's conspiracy, Kisaragi Gentaro, who mistakenly thought she was the Pegasus star disciple, came to her again.

"Teacher, is Teacher Yao here?"

Gentaro Kisaragi rushed in hurriedly.

"Hey bro, would you like to learn Thai boxing? Come and conquer the world with me!"

When the boxing gym coach saw the young man who appeared last time coming again, he took off his boxing gloves and walked over enthusiastically.

"No, I'm here to see Teacher Yao!"

Gentaro Kisaragi said in annoyance. 20 "You are not here to study."

Another shirtless, muscular man (actor: Uncle Otto, Koji Nakamura) blocked his way.

Just as the two were confronting each other, another person walked in from the gymnasium door.

It was Raven.

"Another young man is here. You must want to practice boxing, right?"

The coach from before came forward again.

It can be seen how much they hope to recruit potential new students to practice boxing.

"Excuse me, I was just passing by and came to watch the fun."

Raven smiled.

He pushed the other person away with one hand.

This simple push stunned the coach instantly.

How could he be so strong?

"Brother, you are definitely suitable for boxing!"

"Come with us and take on the world!"

The coach stepped forward and said with delight.

At this time, Utsugi Haruka, who was still practicing boxing in the ring, also noticed Raven and Kisaragi Gentaro in the audience.

He immediately revealed a look of displeasure.

These two guys are really more annoying than each other.

"Hey, do you look down on this sport?"

The second uncle spoke coldly to Gentaro Kisaragi in front of him.

"I was already upset with you."

As he said this, he pushed the other person with his hand.

Faced with such a muscular man with such a terrifying body size and muscle mass, Kisaragi Gentaro was also crushed by his aura.

Dare not say anything more.

But his eyes still looked unhappy.

This also made the second uncle feel that he should teach such a brat a lesson, so he was about to punch Kisaragi Gentaro in the face.

Everyone around was dumbfounded and subconsciously closed their eyes.

The consequences of being hit by my second uncle were simply disastrous.

"Snapped!"

crucial moment.

A hand suddenly stretched out and caught the punch steadily.

"Eh?"

Gentaro Kisaragi was stunned, then opened his eyes and looked over.

"Raven? Why is it you?"

He said in surprise.

"and who are you?"

The second uncle was shocked to see that his punch was taken so easily.

"Like him, I'm here to see Teacher Yao."

Raven said calmly.

"Don't go too far, you little bastards!"

Seeing Raven also speak like this, the second uncle became angry again.

"stop!"

Seeing that the situation was heading out of control, Utsugi Haruka immediately stepped forward and called out to stop them.

But my second uncle has already gotten carried away.

After all, where would the coach’s face be when a student easily caught his punch in public?

So I didn't hold back anymore!

"be careful!"

Seeing the other party so violent, Kisaragi Gentaro immediately reminded Raven.

He even placed one hand on the four-dimensional chrysanthemum, hesitating whether to transform to save Raven.

But the next scene,

It simply shocked everyone present.

Faced with his second uncle's overwhelming attack, Raven dodged with ease.

Almost no punch could hit the edge of his clothes.

Soon, my second uncle's movements slowed down and he began to breathe heavily.

"Have you had enough? It's my turn."

Raven took a light step forward and punched him in the stomach like lightning. (To read exciting novels, go to Faloo Novel Network!)

"boom--!"

"Uh!!!"

My second uncle felt as if he was struck by lightning.

Completely defeated by a simple blow!

He covered his abdomen with his hands and knelt on his knees.

"No...impossible..."

He had a pained look on his face.

I didn't expect that I would be knocked out with just one punch!

"asshole!"

After seeing this scene, the coaches and students in the boxing gym around were all angry.

There were more than a dozen people in total, surrounding Raven and Gentaro Kisaragi.

"This is bad!"

Before Kisaragi Gentaro could be shocked by Raven's strength, he was immediately frightened by the scene.

"stop fighting!"

Utsugi Haruka tried to stop it but to no avail.

"Teacher Yao, please stop favoring these bad students. If they dare to cause trouble in our gym, we must teach them a lesson!"

The people in the boxing gym thought that they could not just let a high school student provoke them. Even if the means were not fair, they had to teach the other party a profound lesson.

"To outnumber the weak?"

Raven wasn't panicking at all.

"Hey, I think we should run..."

In the end, Gentaro Kisaragi decided not to use the belt.

In his mind, this thing is used 157 to deal with the star disciples, not to bully the weak.

"I told you, stop it!"

What Utsugi Haruka is worried about now is not the safety of Raven and others.

On the contrary, it is this group of people.

After all, she had witnessed with her own eyes the monstrous strength that Raven displayed yesterday.

"on!"

Finally, a hot-tempered student from the boxing gym took the lead in the charge.

The people around also rushed forward!

Less than a minute later.

The ground was littered with wailing people.

There were bruises all over Kisaragi Gentaro's face. He had just been hit several times by random punches, but he managed to hold on.

And Raven is the main output.

Itself intact.

After witnessing the whole process and seeing Akutsu who was still conscious, Ishikawa showed a surprised expression on his face.

"Tyrant mode - ignorant?"

In other words.

At some point, by strengthening his own mental power, did the other party reach the point where he could draw strength from deep consciousness while awake?

This is very unusual.

It even led Ishikawa to guess that Akutsu might have done more than just ordinary intensive training during this month.

but.

Merely knowing everything is not enough for Ishikawa.

Swish!

Immediately.

Ishikawa, without activating his sword power or using his incomprehensible consciousness, caught up with the rapidly flying tennis ball in his normal state.

Bang!

After attaching the racket.

Ishikawa used his arms to exert force, using a martial arts method to whip the tennis ball over.

Chi!

For an instant.

The tennis ball turned into a flash of red light and suddenly shot across the court. Even Akutsu felt shocked at this speed.

Tap! !

but.

At this moment, he was in his prime, and without any hesitation, he went all out to catch up.

Swish!

Swish swish! ! !

Immediately.

He once again used the power of Wuwuji and split into four figures at the same time. Together with his true self, he reached the level of five bodies.

And this is also Akutsu's limit. If he goes further up, he will have to pay the price of physical damage.

"Five, five?!"

Looking at the five figures that appeared simultaneously on the court, everyone in the tennis club was shocked again.

"Is that an exaggeration?"

Shido and Hiyoshi secretly clenched their fists.

Unknowingly, the other party has reached such a state, making them feel helpless and beyond reach.

far away.

Atobe and Renzu's expressions were also extremely solemn.

Especially the former, I never expected that Akutsu would receive such a terrifying improvement within this month!

Swish!

Suddenly.

Akutsu's five figures overlapped, and the rackets in his hands violently hit the tennis ball.

boom!

however.

The moment the ball and racket collided, Akutsu seemed to feel something, and a look of horror suddenly appeared on his face.

puff!

Immediately.

Under the shocked eyes of everyone, Akutsu's racket surface was like tissue paper, easily torn through by the tennis ball.

Boom!

The tennis ball hits the ground.

The powerful impact made the ground shake. But after bouncing, the tennis ball returned to its normal state, bouncing up and down and rolling aside.

"How, how is it possible?"

Feng said in shock: "With that kind of movement, you can actually hit such a destructive ball?!"

This is no longer a matter of the player's personal strength, but has subverted his basic understanding of skills and power.

"It's difficult, can't you say"

And this time.

As if Hiyoshi had thought of something, he stared at Ishikawa on the court as he put away his racket after hitting the ball back: "Is this the legendary profound meaning of ancient martial arts?!"

Chapter 297 Group invitation from u17 (2nd update)

"Is this real tennis?"

Off the field.

The short man whose eyes were black and blue from being beaten stared at the scene in front of him in amazement.

The racket was actually punctured? !

How powerful that must be!

Looking at Akutsu again, his originally terrifying aura seemed to have been shattered by this ball. The whole person returned to his original posture, and his arrogance dissipated completely.

"Okay, that's great."

Immediately.

The boy looked at Ishikawa in awe. This was the first time he saw someone who could suppress Akutsu.

"cut."

After losing the ball, Akutsu curled his lips in displeasure, picked up the racket, turned around and left.

"Aren't you going to fight? Senior."

"Humph."

Akutsu snorted in displeasure, but never got mad at Ishikawa, and just left without looking back.

Seeing this, the surrounding tennis club members all showed knowing smiles. Only Ishikawa could suppress the opponent and let Akutsu have nowhere to vent his anger.

"Deputy Minister!"

At this time.

Riji stepped forward and asked excitedly: "Is what you performed just now another secret of ancient martial arts?"

Because his family practices ancient martial arts, he is very interested in this aspect. During the time that Ishikawa left, Hiyoshi was practicing the skills of the Four Gods assiduously.

It also incorporates his own understanding of ancient martial arts. Although it is far inferior to Ishikawa, it is more suitable for his style.

"That's it."

Ishikawa smiled.

What he just performed was indeed a higher level of ancient martial arts that he had mastered. It can improve the power of hitting the ball to a certain extent.

After adding the special rotation, the racket can be easily penetrated if not defended, which is even more terrifying than the [Gun Bullet] of Hira Zenyuki, ranked 17th in U.

of course.

This is also the strength of Ishikawa today. The average return shot is already comparable to the unique skills of a player of Taira Zenyuki's level, or even better than this.

Ring ring ring.

At this time.

The school bell rang.

Everyone left one after another, and Ishikawa also returned to his dormitory. After changing into his daily school uniform, he came to his class.

Everyone is still paying a lot of attention to this celebrity in the class. Because Sakaki Taro had greeted him before, the classroom teacher didn't have any objections to him.

of course.

This is mainly because Ishikawa himself has excellent academic performance, and everyone in school regards him as a treasure.

Half past two in the afternoon.

After the cultural class, it was time for club activities.

Because of Ishikawa's return, many third-year students who were half-withdrawing from the tennis club due to the pressure of entering higher schools have returned.

Among them was Saburo Shinohara, the first opponent Ishikawa defeated when he entered Hyokuei.

After all, the opponent's tennis talent cannot change his own destiny. Between entering school and tennis, he was forced to choose the latter.

but.

It can be seen from Shinohara's strong physique that even if he focuses more on studying, he still insists on training every day.

When the two met again, each other was no longer as reserved as before, but had become more mature. The two nodded to each other and laughed away their grudges.

Besides.

Ishikawa also saw many new faces.

Because Hyokui won the national championship, many newcomers who were originally not interested in tennis signed up for the tryout after the start of this semester.

but.

As the third-year students like Atobe gradually quit or left the club, the 200-member Hyotei tennis club will ultimately be just a legend.

"Deputy Minister."

With his arms hanging down and his legs closed, Mr. X stood on the duel field with his head raised.

“See? I made this dark world reveal its original colors.”

Mr. X didn't care or concern himself with why You Xin was still able to duel.

Mr. X, who was immersed in his own world, did not pay attention to Li Ming.

"You really like similar tricks. Thank you for your care just now!!!" You Xin gritted his teeth and said these words with a serious face.

If Li Ming had not been there, You Xin would have been in trouble.

Mr. X is more difficult to deal with than any enemy we have ever faced.

"Keep going! Like I just said, I will definitely win!!!" Mr. X stretched his muscles and his bones made a "crackling" sound.

Mr. X has completely released himself, and his strength has become unpredictable.

The duel continues, and it is still a new round.

"I have two cards covered, the turn is over!!!" You Xin had no choice for the time being and could only pin his hopes on the next turn.

When a Phantom is Special Summoned, it will be returned to the Graveyard during the End Phase of the turn.

The figure of the Giant God Soldier sank into the ground, his pupils filled with anger and unwillingness.

"My turn, draw a card!" Mr. X drew a card.

"Entering the preparation phase, 'Time Machine God Rajen' will return to my deck."

The common effect of the ten-star "Time Machine God" monster.

Powerful cards often come with risks.

Rachel rose high into the sky and merged into a holy light.

"Entering the main phase, I open the Gaifuka, the continuous trap 'Void Machine'"

The familiar golden halo was suspended in the air again.

"The effect of the Continuous Trap 'Void Machine': when there are no monsters on the field, you can Advanced Summon 1 monster of level 10 or higher from your hand without releasing it.

The attack power of the monster on your field becomes 0. (Animation effect)"

"Come on! 'Time Machine God Afan'"

The Azure Crystal Angel will once again land on Mr. X's site.

The delicate female face inside the crystal had an evil smile on her lips.

The blooming divine light failed to dispel the surrounding haze, but instead made the situation worse.

[Time Machine God·Afan, attack power 0]

"It is just as I expected!!! The 'Time Mechanical God' played a role in fueling the situation." You Xin muttered to himself.

Mr. X and the Time Mechanical God complement each other, achieving an effect where one plus one is greater than two.

"Quick Play Magic 'Mysterious Chinese Pot', Release 1 monster on your field, and choose the attack or defense of the released monster, and restore your life points to that value."

Yafaen's attack and defense are both 0 points, and he cannot restore any health to Mr. X.

However... the drunkard's real interest lies elsewhere.

The meaning of Mr. X's action is to achieve another effect.

"Effect of 'Time Machine God Alphan': When this card leaves the field, draw up to 5 cards from your deck. (Anime effect)"

Mr. X drew five cards in one breath and instantly closed the resource gap between the two sides.

"Magic Card 'Pot of Greed', draw two cards from your deck."

Two card resources are obtained!

"Magic Card 'Takeover5', send five cards from the top of your deck to the Graveyard. (Anime card)"

Five cards flew out one after another and lined up to enter the graveyard area.

"I face a card, then activate the quick-play magic 'Turn Jump', and advance 3 turns based on my turns. (Anime card)"

coming!

Yesterday, Mr. X defeated the Insect King's chain.

The field between the two sides was in a stalemate, and the three rounds passed by quickly.

"After three turns, my Gefu card can be activated, but before that, I activate the effect of the magic card 'Takeover5' in the graveyard.

Exclude this card in the Graveyard and the card with the same name in the Deck, and draw a card from the Deck (anime effect)"

After three turns, the card draw effect of "Takeover5" can also be activated, and Mr. X successfully draws a card.

Mr. X sent the Continuous Trap "Void Machine" to the Graveyard, opened Gefuka, and the Continuous Trap "Infinite Machine".

Two golden circles combine to form the "∞" symbol.

"Finally! I will send the Continuous Trap 'Infinite Machine' to the Graveyard, activate the Trap Card of the End, and reach the other side of infinity from nothingness, the Continuous Trap 'Infinite Light'!!!"

The three golden light circles combine to form a stable T-shaped structure.

Electronic circuits appeared in the sky again, and the ultimate trap of the Trinity showed its fangs.

"Activate the effect of the Continuous Trap 'Infinite Light'. Once per turn, if there are no monsters on your side of the field,

From your hand, deck, or graveyard, you can Special Summon up to 1 "Chronomechanic" monster with a different card name, ignoring the summoning conditions.

Blue! Blue! Green!

Three rays of light led the three time-mechanical gods to the world.

The terrifying and shocking energy fluctuations swept across the entire place. Just a little bit of it was enough to make the sky and the earth pale in comparison and the situation change suddenly.

[Time Machine God·Afan, attack power 0]

[Time Machine God Gabriel, Attack Power 0]

[Time Mechanical God·Randien, attack power 0]

Two new time-mechanical monsters have arrived!

Ran Dean represents the sky of Jupiter, a mechanical creature made of emerald green metal. His upper body is semicircular, with the mechanical edges carved out in gold, and he carries a fanatical fighting divinity.

Gabriel represents the lunar sky. He is a mysterious creature similar to a scale. His entire body is made of crystal, and he looks slender and elegant.

Mr. X temporarily gave up the idea of ​​a strong attack and prepared to further widen the gap between the two.

"Entering the battle phase, 'Time Machine God Gabriel' attacks 'Variation Furnace Slime'!!!"

Both ends of Gabriel's scale tilted towards the left.

Invisible ripples swept across the entire venue.

Although he couldn't see it, You Xin could clearly sense that Gabrielian had launched an attack.

Every 'Time Mechanical God' has a unique effect, and Gabriel is no exception.

"The effect of 'Chrono Gabriel' is activated. When this card battles, all cards on your opponent's field are returned to their owner's deck and shuffled. (Anime effect)"

Chapter 581 You Come and I Go

(There is a small mistake at the end of the previous article. Gabriel did not attack directly, but attacked the proliferation furnace slime. I actually forgot about that little guy who had no sense of existence. Haha! Haha! It has been corrected!)

Still extremely powerful, Gabriel's effect is not inferior to other time mechanical gods.

You Xin came up with a countermeasure and pointed to the Gaifuka at his feet.

"I open my Gefu card and cast the quick-play spell 'Forbidden Drop'. From your hand or field, send any number of cards other than this card to the Graveyard, and select that number of Effect Monsters on your opponent's field.

Those monsters' attack power is halved until the end of the turn, and their effects are negated.

Your opponent cannot respond to the activation of this card, and activates a card of the same type (Monster, Magic, Trap) as the card sent to the Graveyard to activate this card."

The second one is "A Drop of Taboo"

The continuous trap "Infinite Light" can not only instantly summon three Time Machine Gods, but also give the Time Machine God monsters resistance so that they will not become the target of the effect.

Cards that normally negate monsters, like "Forbidden Holy Grail" or "Breakthrough Skill", won't work at all.

The effect can only be blocked through cards such as "Pluto's Barrier Wave" or "Forbidden Drop".

Yushin sends his only card in his hand to the graveyard and activates "Forbidden Drop".

A drop of black and purple liquid fell on Gabriel.

It seems like an ordinary drop, but it carries an unquestionable restraining force.

Gabriel's crystal body turned dim, and the unique power of the Time Mechanical God disappeared without a trace.

Now it is just a small monster with 0 attack power.

More importantly, Gabriel's attack is still going on!!!

The proliferation furnace slime reached the highlight of its life. A ball of slime spurted out of the boiling furnace mouth and successfully hit Gabriel.

【Mr. X, LP2500→2000】

Fortunately, the proliferation furnace slime was in defense mode, so Gabriel was not destroyed in the battle.

"It doesn't hurt!" Mr. X didn't care about the slime's attack at all and continued to give orders in an orderly manner.

"Next! 'Time Machine God Randian' attacks 'Breeding Furnace Slime'"

Ran Dean raised his thick metal arm and threw a simple punch at the proliferation furnace slime.

"The effect of 'Chronomechanic God·Randion', when this card battles, your life points will be increased to 4000 points if they are 4000 or less. (Anime effect)"

【Mr. X, LP2000→4000】

This feels great!

Facing Randian's attack, even though he knew nothing would happen, You Xin still responded: "The effect of 'Breeding Furnace Slime' is activated.

During your/your opponent's Battle Phase, Tribute this card, select 1 "Metal Reflector Slime" from your hand, deck, or graveyard and Set it in your Spell/Trap Zone.

A card that is set by this effect can be activated during the turn it is set."

The proliferation furnace slime turned into light particles and dissipated. The duel disk pushed out a card. After You Xin took it, he covered the magic and trap area.

Her long skirt and hair fluttered in the wind, her face was stunning and her eyes were cold.

He held one hand in the air, and the ghost face mask fell lightly into his palm.

His five fingers gently stroked the ghost face mask, and his eyes slightly lowered, looking at Ling Muxi who was lying very quietly in front of him.

Only a faint breath remained, like a candle that was about to go out.

"Buzz!"

Li Qingyue's hand holding the ghost face mask moved slightly.

A bright and holy shadow of a ghost mask, like fairy light, fell on Ling Muxi's brow and turned into a brand of the word "Huang".

The vitality in Ling Muxi's body was instantly stagnant, and even the power of time around her seemed to be stagnant at the same time.

Imperial Law...The stars become the art of war!

The mark of the ghost face mask can brand all things and spirits in the world and turn them into magical weapons.

Even a blade of grass, a drop of water, a rock, or even a ray of starlight.

As long as it is branded, it can transform decay into magic and become a peerless divine sword.

If it is imprinted on a person's body, it can suppress the power of time and turn it into a soldier puppet.

It is almost like a peerless divine weapon, lasting forever.

"Is this... a wild slave?"

Chapter 322: The Immortal Pond Appears

2023-11-13

Seeing the mark of the word "Huang", it looked like a ghost face that seemed to be crying and laughing.

Li Qingyue seemed to understand everything.

Obsession is the material, endless evil and murderous thoughts, the resentment of billions of dead souls, and the vast laws of heaven and earth.

Including various secret methods, all gathered together to refine the ghost face mask in front of you.

Especially her obsession, when she achieved the Imperial Law through the Art of Crossing the Gods, it had penetrated the past, present and future, forming a long river of time.

Like a circle like the mark of reincarnation, it cycles over and over again, with no beginning and no end.

Almost indestructible.

The ghost face mask used in this sacrifice now seems to have the same power.

It seems unreal and seems to exist in the past and the future, affecting time and forming a period of cause and effect.

It's like a unique existence of heaven and earth.

All of this was caused by the ghost face mask.

Therefore, everything that is branded by the mark of the Ghost Face Mask will be suppressed.

Even the time and years of this world, the consciousness of all living beings will be suppressed.

This is a supreme power.

A power that turns decay into magic.

It seems that there is a manifestation of reincarnation, and it also seems that birth and death are intertwined, forming a cycle of time and space.

Born out of obsession, immortal and indestructible, lasting through endless years, eternal and unchanging.

Branded on living beings, this immortal power suppresses everything, including the consciousness of living beings.

It is imprinted on all things, with the supreme power to transform decay into magic.

Cutting off the power of time is like refining an unrivaled divine weapon.

The mark will not fade away and can almost last forever.

"This is the Star-Making Art of Soldiers..."

Li Qingyue murmured, looking up slightly, as if she could see through the sky: "The avenue between heaven and earth has also changed!"

She naturally felt all these changes.

The great road of heaven and earth becomes higher and higher, while the path of cultivation becomes more and more difficult, as if we are in a different era from before.

There is an invisible shackle and suppression on all living beings in the world.

Many paths of cultivation became increasingly dim, and even some paths of cultivation that had an impact on the operation of heaven and earth were cut off.

This is just the beginning.

This change may take many years.

After countless years, some powerful physiques will become extinct, and even the holy body will be unable to be cultivated.

"The great Dao of heaven and earth is suppressing us. It is becoming increasingly difficult to prove our Dao!"

This is an indescribable change.

The great way of heaven and earth suppresses all living things, restricts the path of cultivation, and maintains the operation of heaven and earth.

This will slowly form a supreme rule.

Rules that can't be broken.

It is created by the will of heaven and earth.

Even Li Qingyue herself could sense a hint of indescribable aura. It would be extremely difficult to break the new rules of heaven and earth and prove her truth.

"In the ancient times?"

There was light in Li Qingyue's eyes, and combined with her future memories, she seemed to understand everything.

The so-called ancient times, mythology, and prehistoric times are all names given by people in later generations.

Some people would call the Hadesian Age and the Mythological Age collectively the Mythological Age because those years are so far away.

Some things cannot be known to future generations at all, and there will be no extremely clear and obvious boundaries.

After the ancient times, people in later generations might call it the Middle Ages.

But most people would combine the Archaic and Medieval periods and call them the Archaic period.

Or combine the Middle Ages with the ancient times.

Collectively known as the ancient times.

It is difficult to define the true boundaries of this sense of the times unless you experience it personally.

Even if you experience it personally, there will be different records.

Therefore, different people in later generations have different names.

"The world changes, time passes... it's hard to achieve enlightenment!"

"This is the ancient times... the most desolate era."

“It will also be the darkest era.”

Li Qingyue murmured, lowered her eyes, and looked at Ling Muxi again.

With the mark of a ghost mask on her face, the only remaining vitality in her body was locked up and no longer flowed.

This is a peculiar state.

Once the mark of the ghost face mask disappears, Ling Muxi will probably be gone in an instant.

"Buzz!"

At this moment, the void in the distance was turbulent, and three figures came to Li Qingyue's side in an instant.

"Meet the Heaven-Swallowing Fairy!"

The demon saint of the demon tribe and the old war god of the barbarian tribe all bowed in salute.

Such a scene made Chi You, the leader of war who followed, a little unable to adapt.

The demon saint of the demon clan is a red dragon with the blood of a true dragon. His strength is so strong that he is considered one of the top saints.

Rumor has it that this old saint once battled with the Holy King thousands of years ago.

Such a being was actually a bit restrained in front of the Fairy Tuntian?

The old barbarian god of war is a war god who can compete with the holy body of the human race.

The strength of the saint is also top-notch.

He can also compete with the Holy King.

And now, these two powerful beings were actually bowing to a witch.

Such a scene is extremely shocking to anyone.

After all, the witch in front of him only had the ability to kill.

"Congratulations to the fairy for refining the supreme divine weapon and deducing it into a peerless imperial technique!"

Before the military leader Chi You could speak, the demon saint of the demon tribe and the old war god of the barbarian tribe spoke again, and their tone still contained a hint of indescribable respect.

The realm of the Way of Killing, deducing the peerless imperial law, this is an unpredictable existence.

You know, even if they are saints, they can't do it.

If such an existence does not die, it is almost certain that he will become an emperor in the future.

Especially the witch's fighting power, with all her secret methods, she can fight against saints.

If you sacrifice the Flying Immortal Fetus, you can definitely fight with the Holy King.

At that time, he even fought against several incarnations of the Supreme Being alone. Such strength was unparalleled in the world at that time.

It is not an existence that anyone dares to provoke easily.

Especially the witch in front of him, who was alone and seemed to not exist in this world, and was extremely cruel and murderous.

He is known as the most ruthless person in ancient and modern times.

When 47 said these words, Xia Xinyu also thought about whether she had ever lost her free will for love.

Then it was discovered.

I am nothing more than that.

"..."

Xia Xinyu knew how to silence herself with just one sentence, and she also knew how to lock up a man for the rest of his life.

Therefore, Chen Yuan gave his most supreme feedback after Xiaolu bumped around blindly, blushing and heartbeating.

Holding Xia Xinyu's hand, he turned around and left: "Get the certificate."

But this time, Xia Xinyu didn't stop. She just held his hand and walked forward with a broad smile on her face: "Okay, let's get the certificate."

"The bride price is two hundred thousand, and Xinyu is piled high with gold."

"Okay, on the hands, neck, and above the ears."

"There will be twenty tables for the banquet."

"I want to invite my good friends to the table."

"Hong Tao also invites Jianjun."

"Why do you use a title that sounds so familiar..."

"at last."

Chen Yuan stopped, turned his head, looked at her, and said, "Stay up late..."

"Okay, okay, I understand, don't say anything about pornography."

Xia Xinyu interrupted Chen Yuan and saw the young couple in their early twenties, about 24 or 25. The girl jumped directly on the boy's back.

Then she stretched out her hands as well.

"My husband will carry me home~"

A happy person responds every time she acts coquettishly, so she can be that child who will never grow up without restraint.

And happiness, indeed, also includes comparison.

In the new year, Xia Xinyu started by acting like a baby: "Little husband, I want it too."

"Okay, go home!"

Chen Yuan, who was suddenly strengthened a hundred times, carried the light Xia Xinyu on his back, held his thighs with both hands, and walked forward easily.

"If I weighed 120 pounds, would you still carry me like this..."

After acting coquettishly, Xia Xinyu's character turned into a little fairy, and she began to use the most classic example method.

"How old are you now?"

After thinking about it, Xia Xinyu said somewhat seriously: "Wearing socks weighs 93 pounds."

"You mean wearing nothing but socks?"

But wearing only socks, I felt surprisingly irritated.

"Socks also weigh, so they must be less than 93 pounds..."

"That's it..." Chen Yuan thought for a while and agreed, "Okay, I'll carry you on my back."

"What, can't it be because I gained weight?" Xia Xinyu muttered after Chen Yuan made that assumption.

"Okay, I just like Fatty's words. My wish for the new year is to grow to 120 pounds."

"Bah, bah, bah, don't say such things, I won't grow up to..."

When Xia Xinyu said this, she suddenly thought that Zhou Fu was about the same weight. Feeling that she had offended her classmates, she quickly interrupted and then changed the subject: "Just talking about me, there is nothing to think about on the first day of the new year." Did you do it?”

"Me?" Chen Yuan thought for a while and said, "What did Xinyu eat under the quilt last time? It looked so delicious that I could have a bite..."

"what--"

Before Chen Yuan finished speaking, Xia Xinyu covered her mouth with her hands and yawned longly, pretending to be about to fall asleep.

"Okay, okay, if you encounter something you don't want to hear, just pretend to be asleep, right?"

You're such a meanie!

Forget it, Yuzi will live a long life.

"I'm so sleepy, I'm about to fall asleep on the bed..."

The confused Xia Xinyu muttered in her sleep: "Don't bully me."

Chapter 301: This Thing Is Most Longing

The New Year is definitely about sleeping words.

Although I don’t know if you sleep with Xinyu, but I do have a Xinyu here.

After the New Year's Eve, the two went home.

And Xia Xinyu fell asleep very sleepily as she said.

And as soon as he opened the door, he fell asleep.

Deliberately like hanging the key to a safe on a lock.

If there is a password, the password for Xia Xinyu's clothes buttons will be xxxxxx.

It's not a prison, but you're still fantasizing?

Can I tell others this password?

Holding Xinyu in his arms, Chen Yuan placed her on the bed in the master bedroom.

Now she was still asleep, looking like she was in a dreamland.

But sleeping in school uniform is definitely uncomfortable.

Because of the excellent sleeping experience, Chen Yuan planned to help Yuzi.

It’s good to change clothes.

But just as he was doing this, Chen Yuan felt that he had to go to the toilet, otherwise he would have obsessive-compulsive disorder again later.

So, before going to bed, he went to the bathroom to get ready for bed.

Then, she returned to the master bedroom with great anticipation, lifted a corner of the quilt, and was about to "change clothes" when she discovered that the school uniform pants on Xia Xinyu's body were gone, replaced by white close-fitting long sleeves and looser pants. Underpants...

No, you are awake, why are you pretending to be asleep?

What's even more outrageous is that the school uniforms are still neatly folded and put away on the bedside table next to him.

What are you doing? It’s not easy to have a real person to play with...

What a stupid idiot!

In fact, Chen Yuan had long felt that this guy was awake and not asleep at all.

"Is Xia Xinyu stupid?" Chen Yuan deliberately asked in his ear since he was pretending to sleep.

"Well...it's Benbi." Xia Xinyu still pretended to be asleep. Even when she was being cueed, she still cooperated with Chen Yuan and answered questions in a confused manner.

"Bibi Xinyu, who changed the clothes just now?"

"I don't know...I don't care about Yu..."

Put it on.

Chen Yuan saw through it at a glance.

No one understands this woman better than me.

As Chen Yuan held the hem of her clothes, Xia Xinyu stretched out her body, as if she had no resistance at all...

"??"

Those who are riding horses are playing "who is the prey and who is the hunter" again, right?

Forget it, I won’t do it anymore.

I'm not in the mood to be too cooperative.

Just as Chen Yuan was thinking this, Xia Xinyu smiled, then slowly turned around, and pulled out the one in her hand, saying, "If you want it, I'll give it to you."

"..." Chen Yuan was stunned for a moment and didn't react much.

This guy……

Playing with fire.

Another provocation!

"thank you, happy New Year."

Chen Yuan took the sky blue jellyfish and held it in his hand.

Mood, restless.

"Happy New Year, another gift for you."

Xia Xinyu smiled and said proactively: "Close your eyes."

"……OK, all right."

Although Chen Yuan could feel the excitement and nervousness of the other party, he had no idea what Xinyu wanted to do.

This person's operation is too complicated and completely unpredictable.

And every time you think you're about to succeed in pursuit, she suddenly turns around for a second and W, A dodges and breaks, opening up her own flaw.

But since it’s a gift, it’s still a bit suspenseful.

Therefore, Chen Yuan slowly closed his eyes.

Then I heard Xia Xinyu say, "Is the Xinyuan family prosperous this year?"

"..." Facing a childish guy like Xin Yu, Chen Yuan naturally fought back forcefully, "Wow."

"You don't have to worry about the commission of this doll."

As he spoke, Nara Shikamaru had already walked in front of Uchiha Sasuke.

He stuffed the dark red puppet doll heavily into Uchiha Sasuke's arms and said:

"The new leaves will glow with vitality in your hands.

"My father, myself, and the entire Sand Village are all looking forward to the birth of a new world.

"For this, you must survive, understand?"

Uchiha Sasuke stood there in a daze.

He understood that Nara Shikamaru still accepted his "entrustment" -

In a more decisive way.

If we say that Shikamaru's previous statement could be seen as a speculative behavior of "lip service".

But at the moment, the promise to "recover the body" implies that even if he dies, the Nara clan will still be enemies of Shimura Danzo.

In these turbulent times, Uchiha Sasuke naturally knew the value of this promise.

I saw him slowly taking the puppet doll.

On the other side, Nara Shikamaru simply patted Sasuke on the shoulder.

Soon, he turned around and left again.

A quiet silence once again fell upon the house.

Jiraiya, who had returned, unexpectedly did not say a word.

Uchiha Sasuke held the puppet doll, and after a while, he said quietly in his mind:

("Master Toad, I'm sorry.")

("cough.

("Hey! Say that.")

In his mind, Jiraiya smiled in a nonchalant manner.

Jiraiya understood all the reasons behind Uchiha Sasuke's behavior just now.

In my mind, I couldn't help but think of the day when I confirmed the fake death plan.

In fact, that day, Jiraiya also did something without telling Uchiha Sasuke, something that he would never agree to.

-

October 7th, the sixty-fifth year of Konoha.

"You know what, Temari looks really pretty dressed as a bride!"

Here, Uzumaki Naruto, with a happy face, had just attended the wedding of Nara Shikamaru and Temari.

At this time, he was happily returning to the Hokage's residence with Uchiha Sasuke.

"Uh-huh."

On the side, Uchiha Sasuke nodded silently.

"Hey, you say, will Sakura-chan be that beautiful at my wedding?

"Oh, of course I will!"

On this side, Uzumaki Naruto pushed open the door, asked and answered himself questions, and strode to the sofa and sat down.

As the scene appeared in his mind, Naruto put on a silly look and smiled foolishly at Uchiha Sasuke.

"hehe."

On the other side, Sasuke was speechless and didn't understand why Naruto liked Sakura so much.

"What? Are you trying to be cool again?

"Are you worried?"

On the opposite side, Uzumaki Naruto noticed that Uchiha Sasuke was a little absent-minded, so he couldn't help but ask.

Before Sasuke could answer, Jiraiya's bold voice sounded from behind the two of them:

"Of course!

"You know, your senior brother almost became the son-in-law of the Sand Village.

"Today, Shikamaru can become the groom, thanks to your senior brother's help!"

Jiraiya joked loudly.

"Lewd Immortal? You're back too?!"

Uzumaki Naruto looked back and greeted with a big smile:

"There are so many people from Sunagakure. I thought you were going to a meeting again."

Beside Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke also turned his head to look over and saw that Jiraiya was already home.

His expression suddenly changed slightly, and he was no longer so absent-minded, but became alert again.

"No.

"Today, there are more important things to do than a meeting with Sunagakure."

Jiraiya smiled and came up to touch Naruto's head.

Then he glanced at Uchiha Sasuke beside him, turned around and walked towards the study.

"It's so nagging."

Uzumaki Naruto tidied his messy hair and sat back on the sofa, mumbling.

After a moment, Naruto once again asked Sasuke:

"I say, what does it mean to be a son-in-law?"

"what?"

Uchiha Sasuke was stunned when he heard this.

He looked in the direction of the study room absentmindedly and answered randomly:

“It means good friends.”

"Hey, so aren't you already a good friend of Sunagakure?

"Come to think of it, we should both be the perfect sons-in-law of Sunagakure.

“Of course, and now Shikamaru too.

"The three of us are all Sunagakure's sons-in-law!"

Uzumaki Naruto counted on his fingers and spoke loudly with joy.

"that.

"By the way, haven't you already entered the semi-finals of the Chunin Exam?

"It seems Kakashi has something to tell you. I think we're running out of time."

On this side, Uchiha Sasuke made up an excuse to send Uzumaki Naruto away.

"what?"

Naruto was stunned when he heard this, then he smiled and said:

"Yes.

“This year’s Chunin Exam is too easy, and my current goal is already far ahead.

"Just wait and see. By the end of the year, I will become a jonin!"

"That's right.

"But it seems like we're running out of time."

Uchiha Sasuke urged calmly.

"Hey, Kakashi-sensei is always late anyway."

On this side, Uzumaki Naruto answered casually.

His butt was still sitting heavily on the sofa, with no intention of leaving at all.

After a pause, Naruto called out again in confusion:

"Eh? That's not right.

"We have been together all day, how come I didn't know that Kakashi-sensei had looked for you?

"Then why didn't he just tell me?"

"Uh"

How come this kid suddenly became smart?

Uchiha Sasuke was speechless for a moment. In a hurry, he could not help but say:

"Come to think of it, I just saw Sakura go over first, followed by Sai.

"Is that guy pursuing Sakura?"

"Huh? Really?!"

really.

Upon hearing this, Naruto immediately forgot everything that happened before.

He was seen packing his things in a hurry, saying:

"Don't mention it.

“I’m pretty sure Sakura hates that guy right now.

“But you do have a point.

"Sai is indeed a very suspicious guy, he always seems to be trying to please us.

Minato said with a smile: "It's not bad actually, there are just a lot of them, not too complicated, it may be due to the season."

Since Minato seemed to be able to do it well, he just ignored Minato and let everything go his own way.

When Qufeng became the Hokage, he just gave lectures for a period of time and also kept watch for a few days.

Soon after that, Lord Tobirama completely let Tofu handle the affairs of existence on his own.

Fortunately, Konoha Village developed rapidly after being taken over by Tofu.

The entire village changes almost every year and looks different every time.

Apart from chatting about these things at the dinner table, Qufeng no longer cares about other matters concerning the development of the village.

The family had breakfast like this. It was a bit simple after all, that’s all breakfast was.

After eating, Qufeng and Zhili went directly to the Uchiha clan territory.

People along the way were discussing Mikoto's childbirth.

Sometimes the Uchiha people would pass by and tell them some details.

Passersby would be surprised that Sasuke's name is the same as the name of the former patriarch of the Sarutobi clan.

After arriving at the clan land, Tofu and Zhili went straight to Fugaku's yard.

At this time, Fugaku was doing morning exercises with Itachi. The little kid had difficulty even holding the weapon, but he still tried hard to keep up with Fugaku's pace.

"Master, Master, why are you here?"

Toukou handed two boxes containing gifts to Fugaku: "These are gifts for Sasuke and Itachi. They have personal information marked on them."

Just by looking at the packaging, Fugaku knew what it was, and at this moment, he wanted it very much.

But there is no way, this is something the master gave to his son and it cannot be used easily.

Today I came mainly to see Mikoto and bring some gifts for the two children.

The goal has been achieved, and Qufeng is almost ready to leave.

Mikoto seemed to be in very good condition, and so did Sasuke, who often fell asleep.

It's only very rarely that he babbles.

Children of this age are the best viewing area, as they start to rebel when they grow up.

"Mikoto, how are you doing?"

Qufeng asked, and Misaki quickly replied, "It's fine, Master, I'm not feeling any discomfort anymore.

"That's good."

Itachi followed Fugaku into the house. He liked his younger brother very much.

But my brother is too fragile now, and he would get hurt if he is not careful.

So Itachi didn't dare to touch Sasuke, and would only poke his face or something with his mother's permission.

He is a very cautious person, and he really acts like an older brother, protecting his younger brother.

Tofu and Chisato talked with Fugaku and Mikoto for about half an hour.

Qufeng left Zhili in the Uchiha clan's territory again and left himself.

All the people have been seen and all the gifts have been given, so there is really no need for Qu Feng to stay here.

After leaving the Uchiha clan, Tofu prepared to go to the apartment to find Danzo Shimura.

Let's discuss with him and see about sending him back to his original Konoha Village today.

He arrived at the door of the apartment in an instant, knocked on it, and soon there was a response from inside the house.

When I opened the door, I saw Danzo holding his mobile phone, apparently playing games.

"Oh? Naruto, why are you here? Is there something wrong?"

Chapter 839 Meeting Danzo

Tofu and Chisato talked with Fugaku and Mikoto for about half an hour.

Qufeng left Zhili in the Uchiha clan's territory again and left himself.

All the people have been seen and all the gifts have been given, so there is really no need for Qu Feng to stay here.

After leaving the Uchiha clan, Tofu prepared to go to the apartment to find Danzo Shimura.

Let's discuss with him and see about sending him back to his original Konoha Village today.

He arrived at the door of the apartment in an instant, knocked on it, and soon there was a response from inside the house.

When I opened the door, I saw Danzo Shimura holding a mobile phone, apparently playing games.

"Oh? Naruto, why are you here? Is there something wrong?"

Qu Feng walked in: "We just came here to chat. You are very prestigious in the other world and you must have a lot of experience."

Shimura Danzo shook his head: "Prestige, experience, all of these are meaningless. I care more about the results. The results are supreme."

This idea is similar to the idea of ​​taking the wind. Results are paramount. I didn’t expect Danzo to have such a profound side.

"Okay, let's not talk about those useless things for now."

Tofu took out a sealing scroll from his ring and handed it to Danzo Shimura.

"Look at it. Three thousand mobile phones, no more, no less."

Shimura Danzo was obviously a little surprised. It's only been a few days? Three thousand mobile phones have already been made?

As expected of Konoha Village, its efficiency is really high.

"I trust the Naruto Tokifune, there is no point in you lying to me."

Shimura Danzo's words were quite nice, but in fact he knew that Tofu would not lie to him.

"Brother Danzo, when you return to the village, you must promote my game well. Don't forget the agreement between us."

Danzo Shimura would certainly not forget that he was captured by the Fire Country that covered all the power stations and signal towers.

Otherwise he wouldn't agree.

Danzo Shimura has already imagined many scenarios of his future in his mind.

If the signal really covers the entire Land of Fire, then all the villagers will support him to become Hokage!

The primary and secondary goals are very clear. From the beginning to the end, Danzo Shimura only wanted one thing, and that was to become Hokage.

If he were to become Hokage, Konoha Village would be on the verge of collapse.

All kinds of darkness are prevalent and people are always lost. How can people live in peace in such a village?

I’m afraid Danzo Shimura doesn’t even dare to think about it himself?

"I just saw you still playing games? How was your Naruto experience these two days?"

Shimura Danzo responded, "I did experience it, it was pretty good, there were wins and losses, but overall I found it very fun."

As soon as Qufeng opened the door and saw Shimura Danzo's appearance, he knew that this guy was in trouble.

And it looks like it's already very deep.

This is how it should be. If the general manager of the Naruto mobile game in another world doesn't play games, how can the villagers like it?

The general manager should step into the fire himself, so that the villagers can better understand the will of fire!

Better protect Konoha Village!

When the villagers from the other world begin to use their own money to protect Konoha Village, Qufeng will feel very gratified.

“Only by knowing more about the highlights of the game can you introduce the game to others. Only by becoming an expert yourself can you better attract others to play the game.”

The suggestions that Qufeng gave to Danzo Shimura were quite pertinent, and Danzo Shimura felt that they made a lot of sense.

He began to ask Qufeng how to quickly get started with the game.

"This kind of game is a slow process. Practice makes perfect. Only when you have mastered the technique can you be invincible."

Qufeng continued, "For example, Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama, they play almost every day and year after year to maintain their peak condition."

Lord Hashirama and Lord Tobirama also play Naruto? Shimura Danzo feels very confused.

“As for me, I don’t feel like my skills have deteriorated even if I don’t play for a long time.

Shimura Danzo nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "You have to be the Hokage, ordinary people can't maintain themselves like you."

"When you mentioned Hashirama-sama just now, I just remembered that I haven't seen them for a long time."

Since the death of Tobirama, Konoha Village has been in turmoil, and Danzo Shimura also actively joined in the siege of the village.

But as he got older, Shimura Danzo felt more and more unbalanced.

Why did you have to choose Sarutobi Hiruzen?

After this Hokage, even if someone else was given a new position, Danzo Shimura would not be four years older, but it was passed to Monkey.

His good brother and rival.

Isn't this a complete declaration that you have lost and are no longer qualified to continue competing with the monkey?

So he also had resentment towards Tobirama. Sarutobi Hiruzen told him that there were Hashirama and Lord Tobirama in this village, and asked him to pay a visit to them.

But he hasn't gone to see her yet.

However, Qufeng felt that it didn't matter. Normally speaking, this was a strange Danzo, both to Tobirama and Hashirama.

If you come with good intentions, even if I don’t know your past experiences, you will still be my disciple.

Otherwise, you will not get a good response.

"Why, do you want to meet my master and the others?"

Shimura Danzo wanted to meet Tobirama-sensei and Hashirama-sama.

So much time has passed, but Danzo Shimura still can't let go of everything.

But I still want to meet Hashirama and Tobirama.

Shimura Danzo nodded and said, "Let's meet him. He is my master after all."

Chapter 830 Yan Bugui’s idea

"Ms. Jia Zhang, are you suffering from Alzheimer's disease? You have borrowed money from me nine times a year, so you don't regard money as money? Qin Huairu probably wishes you had stolen this money!"

Yan Bugui couldn't help laughing when he heard Jia Zhang's words. Jia Zhang was really stupid.

Now it's not just the Jia Zhang family's business, the entire Jia family will be implicated.

"It's not that serious. Can I just pay back the money when the time comes?"

Jia Zhang still doesn't think there's anything wrong with her. The interest rate is better, but it's not as serious as Yan Bugui said, right?

"You took ninety yuan from someone, and you have to pay back one hundred and thirty yuan in three months. This time you lose forty yuan! Let me ask you, can you earn forty yuan in three months? ?”

Yan Bugui smiled and settled the accounts for Jia and Zhang. Now the old godly woman was in misery.

Those moneylenders are inhumane at all, and Jia Zhang could still act shamelessly when they robbed her of her elixir.

If she doesn't pay back the money she owes the loan shark, then she will reap the rewards.

"You have to pay the money you owe yourself. If you don't pay it by then, I don't care!"

Qin Huairu didn't know what to say anymore, so she returned the money to Jia Zhang.

Let her go. Anyway, whether Jia Zhang is dead or alive at that time is none of her business.

"Originally, I have to pay it back myself. Who wants you to pay it back? There are still three months left. With my brain, I can earn back the interest in one month by doing some small business!"

Mrs. Jia Zhang quickly put the money into her pocket, and then said even more shamelessly.

Everyone in the courtyard looked at each other in shock after hearing this. This Jia Zhang family was probably going crazy.

I have no idea what it means to earn forty yuan a month.

And that forty yuan can't be turnover, it must be profit.

Otherwise, even if there is a turnover of 100 yuan a month, if the cost is 90 yuan, then only ten yuan will be earned.

Although with the reform and opening up, everyone can start small businesses, but what kind of business can make such huge profits?

Even if there is such a hugely profitable business, will it still be Jia Zhang's turn?

"Okay, okay, I hope you won't cry and beg me then. I will put my words here today. If Mrs. Jia Zhang can't pay back the money in three months, and debt collectors come to her door, then I will evict her." If she leaves Jia's house, her life or death has nothing to do with me!"

Qin Huairu laughed angrily, and then said something ugly in front of everyone in the courtyard, so that no one would say bad things about her later.

"Then if I make money, don't be jealous, don't expect me to spend a penny for you!"

Jia Zhang is also very tough. After listening to business advice for a long time today, she thinks she can have sex with her.

Isn't it just about making money by doing business? If others can do it, then she, Jia Zhang, can do it too.

"Okay, I won't take any advantage of you, just don't implicate us!"

After Qin Huairu finished speaking, she turned back to Jia's house. She was too lazy to talk nonsense to Jia Zhang.

Mr. Jia Zhang is now blinded by lard, and is only thinking about making money, and cannot listen to anything else.

"Let's go Meng'er, let's go home too!"

"Lin Fan, wait."

After watching the fun, Lin Fan held Fang Meng's hand and prepared to go home, but was stopped by Yan Bugui.

"Third uncle, do you have another elixir to sell to me?"

Lin Fan stopped and looked at Yan Bugui with interest.

"No way, this elixir is so valuable, how could I get a second one? But I have a business that I want to talk to you about. Can you come to my house and talk slowly?"

Yan Bugui saw Shazhu and the others leaning over calmly in Liu Hai, so he wanted to invite Lin Fan to go home and chat.

The business he wants to do must not be heard by Liu Haizhong, otherwise it would be bad if they cut off their beard!

"Okay, then let me hear what you want to say, Meng'er, go back first!"

Lin Fan raised his eyebrows when he heard this, but did not refuse and asked Fang Meng to go home. He followed Yan Bugui to the Yan family.

"Lin Fan, sit down quickly and I'll get you a glass of water!"

"Don't be so polite, just say what you have to say."

Lin Fan had no interest in pretending to be polite to Yan Bugui, so he immediately asked straight to the point.

"Okay, let me get it straight. In fact, this business is still related to the elixir."

"Oh? Didn't you just say that there was no second one?"

"I don't have the second one, but others do. As long as we collect the elixirs from other people's hands, hoard them, and then sell them at a high price, isn't this a big business? It's better than Jia Zhang's small business. Much more powerful!"

Yan Bugui looked excited when he said this, obviously thinking of a bright future.

"Hoarding, buying and selling is a business, but do you know how much the elixir is worth now? How much can it be sold for?"

Lin Fan couldn't help but smile when he heard this. Yan Bugui was really at odds with the so-called elixir.

If he knew that he had several trillion Pure Yang Pills that were more advanced than Yuanying Pills, I don’t know how he would feel.

"I've inquired about it. Those people in the pigeon market buy it for one thousand. Of course, it actually takes two or three thousand to receive it. But they all sell it for at least five or six thousand. After this, one elixir can be used as a base. Earning two thousand yuan is a huge profit."

"We don't need to buy too much, we just need to buy a few, and hold them for a year and a half. When all the other elixirs are eaten up, and someone else buys the elixirs, we can sell each one for ten thousand, and we will be rich by then. Got it!"

It seems that Yan Bugui is indeed interested, and even went to Pigeon Market to investigate on the spot.

But it has to be said that according to his analysis, this business is actually feasible, and he has thought it over thoroughly.

Nascent Soul Pill is a necessity. After all, everyone has to face life, old age, illness and death, and those high-ranking officials cherish their lives even more.

If Lin Fan no longer sends out Yuanying Pills in the future, the price of Yuanying Pills will definitely rise.

If it had been kept until Li Jiacheng's time, he would have been willing to spend one billion to buy it.

Of course, the premise is that Lin Fan stops sending Nascent Soul Pills out.

Otherwise, although the price of Yuanying Dan will not fall, it will not rise outrageously.

"Oh? If you partner with me to collect the elixir, how much do you pay, how much do I pay, and how do you divide it?"

Lin Fan did not rush to reject Yan Bugui's proposal, but asked with interest.

"The elixir is not that easy to get, so let's accept one first. I'll give you one thousand and you will give two thousand to buy the elixir. When the time comes, we'll split the money fifty-fifty!"

Yan Bugui thought for a moment, and then said to Lin Fan with an apologetic smile.

"Oh? I'll pay two-thirds of the cost, why should the profit be fifty-fifty? Third uncle, aren't your calculations too loud?"

"Hey, Lin Fan, you can't say that. This idea of ​​mine is money. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have thought of this business, would you? Besides, I also went to conduct on-site investigation. This information is also money!"

Faced with Lin Fan's doubts, Yan Bugui already had a plan to deal with it.

"Then now that I know everything, can I burn bridges without taking you to play? I can just pay three thousand to buy one. I'm not short of money, why should I pay you fifty-fifty? Third uncle, although Ideas and information are valuable, but they are worthless after being spoken out!”

Lin Fan's playful expression at this moment made Yan Bugui, a calculating person, dumbfounded.

Chapter 831 Notify Lou Bancheng

"Lin Fan, you can't do this. I just tell you this idea directly because I believe in your character. How can you leave me and go it alone?"

Yan Bugui was stunned for a while before reacting, and then said anxiously.

"Okay, I'm just joking with you, look how anxious you are!"

Lin Fan smiled and was dumbfounded that this calculating person dared to scheme against him.

"That's good, that's good. I saw the right person. Then this matter is settled like this?"

Yan Bugui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and then said to Lin Fan excitedly.

"Everything is settled!"

"It's a business matter!"

Seeing Lin Fan's confused look, Yan Bugui said anxiously.

"When did I agree? In this business, I will neither leave you alone nor join forces with you."

"What? What do you mean..."

"It means I'm not interested. You can go hoard it yourself and buy and resell it!"

Lin Fan smiled, then turned around and left. He was not interested in doing elixir business with Yan Bugui.

"Lin Fan, Lin Fan, Lin..."

Yan Bugui kept shouting from behind, but unfortunately Lin Fan left without looking back.

"Dad, stop yelling. I think he doesn't want to take you with him at all. He wants to eat alone. What he said just now is just pretending. You should find another way!"

Yan Jiecheng walked out of the room and said to Yan Bugui with disdain.

"Find a way, how should I find a way? Who else can spend thousands of dollars to start this business except Lin Fan? Do you think I should be like Jia Zhang and sell shoe soles? With such a small profit, I But I don’t like it!”

Yan Bugui glared at Yan Jiecheng as he spoke. He said it was easy, and he was doing a shitty business without money.

"I don't believe that without Zhang Butcher, we have to eat pigs with hair on them. You can call Xu Damao and He Daqing, and the three of them will join forces to do this business! But we have to act quickly, don't let Lin Fan get the first step. After all, there are not many elixirs. Selling one is one less.”

Naturally, Yan Jiecheng didn't want the Yan family to cooperate with Lin Fan. He had a grudge against Lin Fan, so why should he bring Lin Fan with him when he wanted to get rich?

"What you say makes sense. Then go and call Xu Damao and He Daqing, and I'll talk to them."

"Okay, I'll go right away!"

Hearing that Yan Bugui agreed to his proposal, Yan Jie stood up and ran out excitedly.

On the other side, Lin Fan had returned home and told Fang Meng what had just happened.

"By the way, Lin Fan, in this situation, can my parents come back?"

At this time, Lou Xiao'e suddenly asked Lin Fan, now that the reform and opening up has allowed everyone to do business, then it should be fine if her parents come back, right?

"Okay, you can go and inform them, but let them come back on their own, don't bring them back."

Lin Fan thought for a while, and under the current situation, Lou Bancheng and his wife could indeed come back.

"I understand, then I'll go first."

Moreover...

The purpose of this man coming here today is not just for the people in this cell...

maybe...

Who knows, those adults in the Immortal Building might soon become our own people!

Get out of the cell.

Ding Xin took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth...

Seeing this, An Hemao, who was standing next to him, quickly took out his lighter and stepped forward to help light it.

After ignition...

Ding Xin took a deep puff of his cigarette, slowly exhaled the smoke, and stood outside the door quietly waiting...

Most of the value of this old man Du Yuanfeng has been squeezed out. Before, Ding Xin asked him if he wanted to buy his life, but he just wanted to tap his marrow out of habit...

Since that old guy is so arrogant, there is no need to waste any more words, just go and die!

And what about Zhang Shanwu...

If he could do what Ding Xin wanted him to do...

Then it's not impossible to spare his life and let him continue to work in this prison casino!

...

In the cell...

The atmosphere was extremely tense.

Zhang Shanwu's forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and his hand holding the metal baton was shaking slightly, sometimes exerting force, sometimes relaxing...

His facial expression kept changing, and he looked as if he was in an extreme struggle.

One minute is not long...

But to everyone in the cell at this moment, it seemed extremely slow.

Especially the warden Xu Shangxiu...

Less than ten seconds later, he couldn't help it anymore. His eyes became fierce and he raised his chin towards the three prison guards.

The three prison guards immediately understood...

Two of them pulled out metal batons, and the last one held up a cellphone in his left hand that was recording a video, and took out a stun gun in his right hand...

Three prison guards posed...

If Zhang Shanwu still doesn't take action when the time comes, then they will have to do it themselves!

This action was like the last straw that broke the camel's back, crushing Zhang Shanwu's struggling heartstrings...

finally...

He made a decision.

"call!"

Exhaling deeply, he held the metal baton and walked slowly towards Du Yuanfeng step by step.

Du Yuanfeng stared at Zhang Shanwu with eyes wide open in disbelief. He couldn't help but shout angrily, "Zhang Shanwu, do you know what you are doing? Wake up the fucking hell!"

However...

Zhang Shanwu did not stop because of Du Yuanfeng's shouting. He bit his lip and said softly, "I'm sorry, I have no choice..."

That being said...

He swung the baton and smashed it hard on Du Yuanfeng's head...

......

Chapter 490: The Financial Backers of the Immortal Building

Du Yuanfeng tried to dodge.

But the small space and his old and frail body made it impossible for him to escape.

The baton flashing with cold metallic light kept hitting him...

There were bursts of dull sounds.

Du Yuanfeng wailed in pain and fell to the ground.

In the beginning...

Zhang Shanwu's strength was actually not that great, but as time went on, the most instinctive violent factor of human beings began to emerge.

The anger on his face grew stronger and stronger, and the baton in his hand gradually turned into a shadow.

One second, two seconds...

As time went by, Du Yuanfeng, who collapsed to the ground and was unable to resist, began to scream weaker and weaker...

Until he was almost out of breath and had no more sound.

“Huh, huh…”

Zhang Shanwu gradually stopped what he was doing, panting, and looked at the old man lying on the ground with a complicated look...

Maybe I feel guilty...

But what is more is the fear and terror from the heart!

Xu Shangxiu watched all this from the side with a satisfied smile on his face.

Outside the cell...

When Ding Xin heard no more noise inside, he just smiled slightly and continued smoking.

After a while...

Xu Shangxiu walked out of the cell and came to Ding Xin. He said as if he was eager to show off his achievements: "Director Ding, everything inside has been resolved. Don't worry about the rest. I will clean up the mess and will never involve you..."

He is not bragging.

South Korean prisons have several death counts every year.

As long as the ones who get into trouble are not the powerful ones, it will be fine.

And this old fellow Du Yuanfeng, leaving aside the financial backers behind him, is essentially just a lonely old man!

Childless...

Even if he dies, it’s no big deal as long as no one investigates it!

Ding Xin nodded and echoed: "Then I'll leave it to you..."

"It should, it should..."

Warden Xu Shangxiu smiled along.

Ding Xin glanced at him, curled his lips, threw the cigarette butt on the ground, crushed it with his feet, and said in a relaxed tone: "Then take me to see those legendary sponsors of the Immortal Building!"

"Yes Yes..."

Xu Shangxiu nodded and took two quick steps, standing in front of Ding Xin. He bent over and made a "this way please" gesture: "Manager, please come this way..."

......

Shenxian Building is located in the southeast corner of Xingzhou Prison.

It is a very special independent building.

From the outside, there is actually nothing special about it.

Not only is it not special...

Instead it's quite ordinary and old.

Large areas of plaster on the exterior wall had peeled off and were covered with ivy, showing signs of disrepair everywhere.

However...

All this is just a cover-up...

Only when you really enter it will you find that it is really a different world!

Ding Xin followed Xu Shangxiu into Shenxiandong, followed by An Hemao and two prison guards from Xingzhou Prison.

Once inside...

What comes into view is a long and narrow passage.

The walls on both sides were clean and spotless with whitewashing, and hung with famous paintings for decoration, but no one knew whether they were real or not.

The floor is covered with a thick carpet...

The texture is very soft, and stepping on it feels like walking on cotton, and it feels extremely comfortable.

Who would have thought...

This is where the sentenced prisoners live?

can only say...

It is indeed a capitalist country!

Xu Shangxiu respectfully led Ding Xin through the passage.

After going up the stairs to the second floor, the group stopped at the door of a room.

Looking in from the corridor window...

There were several men in prison uniforms sitting in the room, drinking tea and chatting.

Bursts of laughter came through the cracks in the window.

Because he was facing the direction of Ding Xin and the others, he couldn't see the faces of those people.

But even so...

Ding Xin already knew the identities of the people inside, as Xu Shangxiu had already introduced them to them when they got on the road.

Leng couldn't help but say in this situation: "Want to continue discussing me and Yan, who stole whose man, who is the loser!! No problem, but you have to survive!! This will be your first test!! "

"Rookies!!"

As soon as these words came out, Leng decisively swung the flaming sword in his hand, causing it to form a bombing.

Just like an electric mosquito swatter hitting a swarm of mosquitoes, a large number of Taotie were instantly killed by the cold blast.

"Damn it!! It's the Angel Leng. Watch out!!" Leng's attack also made the Taotie soldiers in the sky, who were like commanders, nervous. According to their intelligence, there were not many high-level guards on Sky Blade 7.

There was only Moi.

There are less than a dozen that are more than a thousand years old.

How come a BOSS-level character suddenly appeared? ?

The Taotie no longer dared to be careless.

Fortunately, each of their soldiers was loaded with void projectiles.

This is the second stage blessing bestowed upon them by their God.

The war is about to break out! !

Countless smoke, death, and the withering of life.

Under the guidance of Leng, Moyi and dozens of angels with thousands of years of experience, the new recruits still fought with all their might, although there were also casualties.

However, the situation is still controlled at a one-for-five or one-for-eight situation.

Of course, this exchange was all because these recruits were hit by bullets instead of being killed alive.

I can only say that they were not careful enough

However, to Leng and Moyi, this army of Taotie was not enough.

Not as good as the enemies they had fought before.

"Redefine the goal!! Angel Leng, Angel Moy!!" Suddenly, a magnetic field unfolded, and Shishou walked with confident steps and slowly fell from the group of Taotie soldiers.

Then, Moyi and Leng shuddered all over.

"Rewrite the target!! Angel Leng, Angel Moi!! Add the angel attack gene." Shi Bao said to himself.

This made Leng and Moi look at each other with doubt.

Who is this guy??

But, the next moment, they knew that this guy was the BOSS.

Every time Shi Shou took a step forward, many little angels pounced on him.

There is no doubt that they all know the principle of capturing the leader first.

Unfortunately, when they were less than one meter away from the beast, their pupils turned white, and they fell rapidly, losing consciousness.

"I know you are confused about me!! Who is this guy? Where did he come from? Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shi Shi. I am the king of Taotie!! I am also the terminator of your angels!!"

"I don't want to talk too much with you, because you are all a bunch of fighters who can only beat around the bush and won't bring any benefits!!"

"Your death is the new beginning of the known universe!!"

"On behalf of the God of Death and the Styx, I say hello to you, the strongest race in the known universe, the angels!!"

Every word that Shi Shi spoke was accompanied by electric currents, and many little angels fell from the air again.

Similarly, he put his right hand in front of his left chest, looking like a gentleman.

However, the falling of the surrounding angels symbolizes that its gentleman is full of disasters.

As a soldier with rich practical combat experience, Leng quickly realized that the fall of his own angel was closely related to the guy in front of him.

"Moi!!" Leng was about to give an order.

Unfortunately, Moy covered his chest and head and let out a terrifying scream.

This cry is like a human being in a vacuum, unable to breathe.

The only difference is that Moy can still make sounds.

"Hey, Moyi, what's wrong with you?" Leng froze for a moment and couldn't help asking.

Mo Yi was weak and pale, and even the flaming sword in his hand was a little unsteady: "Sister Leng Leng, there is something wrong with this guy! He... I..."

at the same time

Devil One aboard

Medical cabin.

Shi Chen held Qiangwei in his arms.

Qiangwei sat on Shi Chen's lap, still with the same question.

"Xiao Chen, you haven't answered me yet. What do you think about me staying in the demon civilization?" Qiangwei asked.

Shi Chen planted a strawberry on her neck fiercely and said, "Didn't I already tell you? Rose baby, you only need to inform me of your decision instead of discussing it with me!! Because no matter what you do, I will always be the most determined man behind you!!"

"Stay in the demon civilization. Even though it looks a little strange."

"Obviously the devil is the murderer and the culprit for the death of my father-in-law who looked down on me."

"But you still resolutely stayed, which can only mean one thing."

"The devil has what you want."

"For example, wormhole technology and god-making."

"Do you think I'm right?"

"How come you are so smart, little guy?" Shi Chen's words immediately confused Qiangwei.

Shi Chen didn't take it seriously at all and pinched her cheek: "What little guy! Am I little?"

"Bah! You bad guy! Pervert!" Shi Chen changed the subject again. Qiangwei decisively stood up from Shi Chen and spat at him fiercely.

Because just now, she felt the soft seat become hard.

Chapter 365: Investing!

Seeing Qiangwei running around like a frightened rabbit, Shi Chen refused to agree.

No man can tolerate being called small! !

Shi Chen stood up and rushed towards Qiangwei without any mercy.

Seeing this, Qiangwei quickly dodged.

But given her current distance from Shi Chen, she would be caught by Shi Chen even if she evaded normally.

To this end, Qiangwei directly used the micro-wormhole space transportation technology.

There was a flash of light, and the rose disappeared.

Shi Chen disagreed and said, "Tsk tsk!! Rose baby, are you playing hide and seek with your man?"

"I accept your challenge, husband!"

"Don't ever regret it. And once I catch you!"

"Hehehe, you should understand the consequences."

As he spoke, Shi Chen grinned like a seal.

"Dream on!!" The Rose Man was gone, but the voice remained.

She did not leave the medical cabin, but hid during the transportation process, which gave people the illusion that she was invisible.

However, Qiangwei underestimated Shichen.

Shi Chen just took a deep breath calmly.

The surrounding walls and countless medical equipment, including this medical cabin, condensed into countless thin lines in Shi Chen's brain.

Just like the design diagram of this house.

Shi Chen instantly caught the landing point of Qiangwei.

However, Shi Chen was not in a hurry, after all, it was a kind of fun.

If he caught Rose too quickly, Rose would definitely not play with him anymore.

Of course, Shi Chen did not expect that Rose, who was known as an icy beauty, would be so innocent and playful.

It seems that once the iceberg beauty melts, only sweet and delicious spring water will remain.

Whoosh!

Shi Chen moved, patrolling every corner of the medical cabin like a headless fly.

And his mouth is full of embarrassing remarks.

"Little Rose!!"

"Vivi!"

"Xiao Wei, don't hide! Your husband has seen you."

"You'd better come out by yourself, otherwise your husband will leave claw marks all over your body in a while."

"Ok??"

"no!"

"The paw prints may seem like evidence of me, but in fact they are the truth deep inside you."

"I caught you to punish you, not to give you pleasure."

"hey-hey!"

Shi Chen laughed unscrupulously, and this meaningful expression was very similar to the game played in ancient times where officials would rush into Yihong Courtyard, put on blindfolds, and take off the blindfolds of whoever they caught.

This made Qiangwei very angry, but her face turned red unconsciously.

What does it mean to give yourself a bargain and make yourself happy?

Guarding the Naihe Bridge?

Is your surname Meng?

Isn't this the Meng Po in folklore? !

That Meng Po soup...

Chen Mu immediately became interested and turned to look.

As expected, in front of the pavilion, there was a half-human-high, three-legged, two-eared jade tripod filled with a pool of emerald green soup, with a faint aroma of wine wafting around. A Yinming insect with a wildly laughing expression was standing obediently in front of the jade tripod, as if waiting to be fed.

"Is the Meng Po soup in the Jade Tripod?"

"No, that's the wine of afterlife!"

Afterlife wine?

This is quite different from the folk legend.

Chen Mu looked at it with interest for a few seconds, then raised his head and looked towards the center of the pavilion.

Through the beaded curtain, a stern face that looked like it was cast in metal suddenly came into view, with black and gold mottled and interwoven on it, like broken pieces of porcelain.

Between her brows was a cluster of flowers, as bright as the endless fiery red flowers on the shore.

The bright silver hands crossed on the abdomen have distinct joints, like a mechanical puppet!

As if noticing Chen Mu's gaze, the other person's stern and majestic face suddenly turned towards Chen Mu.

In an instant, Chen Mu felt as if he was standing in front of a statue that blocked out the sky. An invisible sense of oppression came over him, as if someone was grabbing his heart. He stood there in a daze, not daring to move.

"Sir, don't dare to look too much!" Le Dian hurriedly pulled Chen Mu's clothes.

Chen Mu suddenly came back to his senses and quickly lowered his head to avoid looking.

He caught a glimpse of the other person's hands, which had gaps at the joints and looked like mechanical devices, and his expression changed involuntarily.

"This Lord Meng..."

"You know the Terracotta Warriors and Ghost Soldiers, right?" Le Dian leaned close to Chen Mu and whispered.

"Those paper figurines?" Chen Mu raised his eyebrows.

When he was in Jiugu City, he once met an acquaintance, the owner of Yupinxuan, Leyang Anle.

The other party was extremely fond of terracotta warriors and ghosts, just like collecting figurines, and had a whole cabinet full of paper and pottery figurines of various shapes.

"Could it be that this Lord Meng..." Chen Mu looked incredulous.

Le Dian shook his head: "The God is not such a dead thing."

"It is said that the God was personally enlightened by Emperor Yama, and he has his own conscious spirit."

"It is very powerful, able to split into tens of millions of clones, and has the same lifespan as the underworld. It has been guarding all the Naihe Bridges since ancient times."

"Even if the Lord of Yinshan Prefecture is here in person, I must address him as Lord God and not be disrespectful."

Chen Mu felt a chill in his heart, but he couldn't help but feel a strange feeling.

He glanced at the other person's hands that looked like mechanical creations, and the more he looked at them, the weirder they seemed.

Mechanical puppet Meng Po?

Isn’t this Meng Po a bit too cyberpunk?

(End of this chapter)

Chapter 521: Certain period

On the boundless Lethe River.

With a muffled bang, a wave of air exploded in the air.

Feeling the imperceptible fluctuations emitted by the soul-locking bell on his waist, Qian Huan adjusted his direction while flying.

Suddenly, a gray stone bridge appeared.

Qian Huan took a quick look and found that in addition to the Yinming insects, there was also a group of Yin soldiers walking on the stone bridge.

"Finally I caught up."

He breathed a sigh of relief, immediately flew onto the bridge and quickly chased after her.

Qian Huan knew that these ghost soldiers were living gods who had signed the Deity Deification Contract, and they all came from Feng'an City.

The person he was looking for had used the same trick as him, and was hiding among the more than a hundred evil soldiers.

Qian Huan held the white jade bell and glanced forward. Soon, a tall young man in gray clothes came into view.

The man had a bun tied up with a black rope, two strands of black hair on both sides of his forehead, and a half-smile on his face, looking ordinary. At this moment, he was talking in a low voice with the short and strong figure in black clothes next to him.

Not Luliang?

Did Feng'an City really know that Qingyang City was planning to create a second Wuyou King? Did they go to the mortal world just to sabotage the plan?

Qian Huan concealed his emotions and glanced in the direction of the gray-clothed young man again.

Then he discovered that the two people who had been standing there just now suddenly disappeared!

He was startled and instinctively looked up to search, but a cold voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

"Who are you looking for?"

"me?"

The next moment, an expressionless face suddenly popped out from the side and stared at him!

when? !

Qian Huan's whole body froze. He didn't even notice how the other person appeared in front of him.

What if the other party suddenly uses ruthless tactics...hiss!

He tried hard to suppress his heart that wanted to beat faster and faster, and looked at Chen Mu with a puzzled look: "Why do you say that, little brother?"

"You were secretly looking at us just now. Aren't you staring at us?" Chen Mu sneered.

"Am I looking at you? I am admiring the face of Lord Meng!" Qian Huan pretended to be dissatisfied.

Chen Mu thought back to the position where the two of them were standing just now, and found that he seemed to have indeed blocked this person's line of sight, and the expression on his face froze.

"Are you really not a spy from Qingyang City?" Is this a mistake?

"Qingyang City spy? Ha!" Qian Huan showed a contemptuous smile: "I am from the Qian family of Baojiang City. Even if I agree, that old ghost Xiao can't afford me."

Baojiang City? Isn't it Qingyang City?

Which family is Qianjia? Is it famous?

"This Naihe Bridge is not far from our Feng'an City, but it is extremely remote from other cities. Is it just a coincidence that a foreigner like you appears here?" Chen Mu stared at the other party doubtfully.

Qian Huan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but on the surface he showed an expression of annoyance that his secret had been discovered.

He looked at the ghost soldiers watching him, hesitated for a moment, and then pretended to be helpless and said: "I did come here on purpose, because this place is close to the Nanliang Mountains and the location is remote enough."

"As for the reason..."

He sighed, resigned himself to his fate and took out two black leather scrolls and unfolded them to show Chen Mu.

Baojiang City Qianning?

A substitute for a dead person?

Looking at the two identical copies of the Deity Contract in the other party's hand, Chen Mu raised his eyebrows.

"I am Qian Huan from the Qian family in Baojiang City. The man next to me is my cousin Qian Ning. We have some things to do in the world of the living." Qian Huan pointed at the dull young man in gray next to him.

"Because we can't make a big fuss, I specially ran to this remote area." After saying that, he took out a bronze plate with a ghost face and handed it to Chen Mu for inspection.

Although he is only a side branch, he is indeed a member of the Qian family. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for him to be a spy in Qingyang City, so he dared to appear in front of Chen Mu and others blatantly.

Chen Mu looked at the bronze medal, somewhat undecided, and couldn't help but look at Le Dian.

The short and strong man stared at the bronze plate carefully for a long time, then nodded slightly to Chen Mu: "Baojiang City is a defense city under the jurisdiction of Yinshan Prefecture, and the Qian family is the confidant of the prefect. If he is really a direct descendant of the Qian family, Qingyang City really can't afford to hire him as a spy."

Chen Mu understood.

So, the reason why the other party ran to this Naihe Bridge is because he also used the method of using a substitute to sneak into the world of the living, so he had to find a remote place to avoid being discovered and exposed?

Tsk!

Isn't this embarrassing?

Then Chen Mu's expression suddenly changed, and he stared at Qian Huan solemnly: "Who do you say you are?"

Qian Huan was shocked. Could it be that there was a flaw somewhere?

"I... I'm Bao Jiangcheng Qianhuan?" He felt his heart in his throat.

"I've heard a lot about you! Welcome!" Chen Mu suddenly laughed out loud, and clasped his hands in a familiar manner, as if the questioning and interrogation just now had never occurred.

Qian Huan: “…”

His expression changes faster than turning the pages of a book, he's crazy!

He was almost about to do it just now!

"Qingyang City has been targeting our Feng'an in every way recently." Chen Mu looked helpless.

"All the street vendors in the city could be our enemy's spies. We are all frightened. I am really sorry for wrongly accusing you!" He apologized sincerely on his face.

"Come on, let's go and ask Lord Meng to help us go to the world of the living." As he said this, he pulled Qian Huan towards the octagonal pavilion in a familiar manner.

Qian Huan felt very uncomfortable, but he had to pretend to be calm, and he kept chatting as he walked.

"I heard that Lord Lu of Feng'an City severely tricked Old Ghost Xiao of Qingyang City. Is it true?"

"It's not that exaggerated. It's mainly because Old Ghost Xiao went too far..."

After a few words, they came to the pavilion and stood respectfully facing Lord Meng. Then they raised the Deed of the God in their hands and bowed slightly to Lord Meng.

The sculpture-like Cyber ​​Mengpo raised her right hand slightly, and a cold invisible force enveloped everyone.

Everyone bowed in thanks again, left the pavilion one by one, followed the Yinming insect off the bridge, and walked towards the thick fog not far from the river bank.

Chen Mu walked with the crowd, while curiously reaching out his hand in front of him, carefully feeling the invisible and tangible force, like a cold air current.

No crumbs fell out.

but.

Xia Fengxiang's hand is underneath.

Su Changan chewed snacks and looked at Xia Fengxiang's expression, then looked down at Xia Fengxiang's hands.

After thinking about it for a while

He reached out and picked up some of the crumbs on the plate and put them in Xia Fengxiang's palm.

Xia Fengxiang took a deep breath, withdrew his hand, and looked at Su Changan with a smile.

The hand was clenched into a fist and withdrawn.

Su Changan looked at his wife's clenched fists, and after a moment of silence, he ignored Su Linhan and others present.

All on our own!

What the hell!

If we fight him in front of his younger brothers and sisters later, then something will happen!

Therefore, Su Changan reached out and grabbed Xia Fengxiang's fist, opened it finger by finger, then placed it on his hand, touched it gently with his other hand, and said: "Such a good hand can't be used Hit someone."

Xia Fengxiang glanced at Su Linhan and others in the car, and then at Su Changan's appearance. He was a little stunned. What was this bastard doing? How could he say this in front of his younger brothers and sisters? ?

Su Changan didn't care about this and continued to touch his wife's hand, but raised his eyes to look at his wife with a half-smiling look.

Su Changan was silent for a moment, then carefully picked up a blanket and covered his wife's body, and put his hand inside the blanket.

Then he said: "Go to sleep, we won't disturb you."

Xia Fengxiang's hands under the blanket clenched into fists and continued to look at Su Changan with a smile.

This guy is so annoying! !

What a shame!

It's annoying to see!

If I had known earlier I wouldn’t have come!

But after thinking about it, he felt more annoyed that he couldn't see him, so he rolled his eyes at Su Changan.

And this scene.

Naturally, Su Linhan and the others could see it clearly.

They all looked at their eldest sister, the Queen, and finally understood why her eldest sister often came home and said she would be beaten by His Majesty.

Li Xingyue and Cui Yuer also heard Su Qingning and Su Linhan mention it from time to time.

Therefore, I am helpless now.

Although none of the girls present have ever been in love, they still wanted to say something.

Big sister, how can I not get beaten?

Su Waner looked at her eldest sister and sighed, her eldest sister is really...

but.

Su Zhaoxin blinked, looked at Su Changan, then at Xia Fengxiang, and then at the plate of snacks, as if he understood something.

It turns out that eldest sister likes to eat the crumbs that fall from your majesty’s mouth, and your majesty likes to eat the crumbs that fall from eldest sister’s mouth.

This couple is so weird, and just now the eldest sister touched His Majesty’s hand like this, as if she was trying to please? Big sister's life is really pitiful, being bullied like this

Thinking of this, Su Zhaoxin looked at Su Changan sympathetically.

Xia Fengxiang didn't bother to argue with Su Changan, but looked at the other people in the car.

When the empress looked at her like this, everyone in the car naturally lowered their heads and became more and more reserved.

Even if she is the empress, she is really their sister-in-law. To a certain extent, Cui Yuer and Li Xingyue are also close to each other.

But the identity gap is too big!

Xia Fengxiang was not surprised to see them like this. He just said with a smile: "I heard from your eldest sister that when you go home on weekdays, you would chat around her and talk endlessly. Su Zhaoxin, tell me about your shouting before getting in the car. What do you want to say to your eldest sister? Tell me?"

When Su Zhaoxin heard Xia Fengxiang calling him, he was stunned, hesitating, looking at Su Linhan, then at Cui Yuer and the others, and finally at Su Changan and Xia Fengxiang.

Especially when he saw Xia Fengxiang looking at him, his normally talkative little mouth was hesitating and unable to say anything.

Because he actually wanted to tell his eldest sister that the horse he raised could now trot.

But if you can talk to your elder sister about such a trivial matter, how can you talk to His Majesty?

Isn't that a waste of His Majesty's time? And he was too embarrassed to say it.

But suddenly, Su Zhaoxin remembered something. After looking at Su Changan, he immediately said: "Your Majesty, my eldest sister always praises you to us!"

As he said that, Su Zhaoxin wanted to help his eldest sister. After all, he just looked at her to make His Majesty happy.

But as soon as Su Zhaoxin said these words, everyone in the car looked at him in astonishment.

Everyone knows Su Zhaoxin. If this kid says something like this, something might happen!

But Xia Fengxiang didn't expect that Su Zhaoxin would suddenly say such things. She actually just wanted to tease Su Zhaoxin and change the atmosphere in the car.

But when she heard Su Zhaoxin say such words, she became interested.

Su Changan looked at Su Zhaoxin and hesitated to speak. He thought about it carefully, had he ever praised it? It doesn’t seem like much

Ok?

Suddenly, Su Changan became alert.

Su Zhaoxin said at this moment: "Let me think about it, my eldest sister said that you and eldest sister were very good in the palace, and eldest sister said that you are so gentle. She spends the whole day thinking about how to make you angry. But as for you, you just beat her and rub her after you beat her. Sometimes you bite her, but you also rub her. You are so gentle. My sister, my second sister and my third sister didn’t pay attention to me after they beat me. of."

"Also, the eldest sister said that you would eat her. Actually, I don't understand this, but I think about it. My eldest sister should be praising you for being good to her. After all, if she sees you, she will eat her. That must be because she wants to She, so you really like my eldest sister, hehe. Oh, by the way, when it comes to this and that matter, my eldest sister said that you always leave some broth for her, and you can’t finish it. Give it to her. She said she ate deliciously. I understand this. You really love her. My family even gave me food when they couldn’t finish the food. They all said they thought I was cute and they gave it to me because they liked me. Not to Wan'er and the others."

"And then there's...um~~~"

Just when Su Zhaoxin said this.

Su Linhan couldn't help it anymore, mainly because she was eager to save her sister, so she had the courage to cover Su Zhaoxin's mouth, and then looked at Su Zhaoxin with a bitter look on her face.

Su Zhaoxin's eyes were wide open, and he didn't understand why the second sister suddenly covered his mouth, so he blinked with curiosity on his face.

And the other people in the car.

Li Xingyue and Su Qingning turned their heads, not daring to look at Su Changan and Xia Fengxiang. They just held the small notebooks in their hands and didn't care about the things they had knocked down. They looked very busy.

Cui Yu'er simply turned around, looking at the embroidery on the carriage door curtain, counting the lines on it, but thinking to herself, I didn't hear anything, I didn't hear anything~~

Amelia Su covered her face with her hands.

It’s over, my brother is over, and my eldest sister is even more over.

Xia Fengxiang smiled half-heartedly and didn't care about Su Linhan's actions, but looked at Su Chang'an.

Su Changan remained calm. After taking a bite of snacks, he sighed and reached out to knock on the carriage window. After opening the curtain, he saw Yan Ruyu looking at him respectfully.

Su Changan said: "Stop the car and let everyone take a rest. We have been walking for so long."

Yan Ruyu took the lead.

Su Changan felt the car stop and looked at everyone in the car: "Everyone, please get down and have a rest."

After saying that, he looked at Amelia Su: "Hit him and beat him to death!"

Su Waner did not dare to look at the empress. She opened her fingers to cover her face and looked at Su Changan, who nodded seriously.

The carriage stopped, and everyone naturally got out of the car. They didn't know what would happen next, but it was better to get off.

but

Su Linhan came back suddenly.

After looking at Xia Fengxiang and Su Changan in the car, he bowed to Xia Fengxiang and said, "Your Majesty, the Queen."

When Su Linhan opened her mouth, Xia Fengxiang looked at her and corrected her: "Call me sister-in-law."

Su Linhan was stunned for a moment, but she still said: "Sister-in-law, my sister doesn't know much about love, so she once asked my eldest sister what love is. My eldest sister said that she would use the love between her and you as a metaphor to arouse thinking. If you don't think about it, Why don't you think about it? Zhaoxin's words are unreasonable and are all nonsense. Please don't believe it, Your Majesty."

After hearing this, Xia Fengxiang said: "I know, let's go."

Su Linhan glanced at Su Chang'an and wanted to say something, but she didn't know what to say, so her eyes were a little anxious, but she still left respectfully, feeling helpless.

Su Changan, on the other hand, looked at Su Linhan, her sister!

But the car door is closed.

Su Changan looked at Xia Fengxiang.

Xia Fengxiang chuckled and looked at Su Changan: "Come here!"

Su Changan looked serious: "Daughter-in-law, I like you."

Xia Fengxiang rolled his eyes at Su Changan: "I know, I like you too, but come here!"

Su Changan moved over reluctantly.

then

Xia Fengxiang held Su Changan's face with both hands and continued to look at Su Changan with a half-smile.

Su Changan was offended. After thinking about it, he said seriously: "My best wife in the world, if you can bear it, you can beat her. If you like me, you can kiss me. Don't look at me like that, I'm afraid."

but

Just when Su Changan finished saying this, a scream came from outside the car, and then Su Zhaoxin yelled: "Help! It's against Tiangang! My sister is beating my brother! Ah! What are you doing? Why don't you hit me together, stop chasing me!"

……

Ps: I deleted the original chapter. This is a newly written one, so it is slow. There is a second update, which will be updated at night. I will read it when I get up tomorrow morning. The update will not be bad, don’t worry.

Chapter 358 How can you dare to mislead a beautiful woman when you are poor?

In the Daxia Imperial Academy, Yan Shu was still reading in the study room on the second floor.

Fear has dominated their emotions for a long time, which makes it take time for other emotions to activate.

"Huh? Your God's Eye is amazing, it's all black! I thought the outer outline would only be fiery red!"

Chelsea was shocked when she saw the dark God's Eye on Zahn's skin. She lifted the white cloth on her body and saw a fiery red God's Eye on her skin which was also covered with scars.

Not only is the outer outline fiery red, but the inside and outside are also burning like a ball of fire.

The girl's words suddenly made Zaen shudder. He turned his head to look at the busy girl beside him, then looked up at the others who were opening the cages. The scarlet in his eyes faded away a little.

"No...it's not like that...Look...the outside of my Eye of God...is also flaming red."

Zahn held his God's Eye in front of Chelsea's eyes, and saw the flames reignited on the originally dark God's Eye. The flames pushed back the darkness, allowing it to return to calm.

"Really! In this case, the outer contours of everyone's Eye of God seem to be the same!"

"Could it be that the god watching us is the same?" Perhaps because she was born optimistic, or perhaps because she had only been captured here not long ago, Chelsea's expression was much richer and more lively than Zahn's.

“It should be…it should be.”

[I am not a god. I am asking you if I am a god... Shut up. You go out and deceive people whenever you have time, right? Stop hitting me. I was wrong...]

The voice in Zaen's mind gradually became smaller, but he had an illusion that the voice just now seemed to have come from two gods.

Can the Eye of God be distributed by two gods together?

Zaen didn't quite understand, but he felt that the two gods just now should have a good relationship.

So, Zaen stretched out his hand - he decided to learn from the god in his mind.

"Hello, my name is...Zen."

"Chelsea, but now is not the time to make friends, at least not until we escape, right?"

Chelsea stood up from the ground and stretched out her hand to Zahn.

"Then... after we escape... we can be friends again!"

Zahn held Chelsi's hand firmly and nodded heavily.

……

"Boom! Boom! Boom!"

In the cold and cramped underground laboratory, the flames and explosions rose and fell. The protective measures built by the Fatui at the cost of countless funds and materials were completely ineffective under the violent explosion.

"Hurry, hurry, hurry! Put these away quickly."

In a data room, experimenters are quickly organizing and storing the data in this laboratory.

If experimental instruments can be measured by money, then the words written on paper and the data recorded in the carrier are priceless.

Under the escort of two teams of Fatui soldiers, the experimenters carefully ran along the path towards the exit of the laboratory.

All I saw along the way was a mess. The steel bars of the prison door were torn off by brute force, and there was constant flames and charring along the way.

The dim corridor was filled with blood and broken flesh, with body parts that had flown from nowhere dangling on the ground.

The faces of the people who were fleeing became paler and paler. For the first time, they felt the same sense of suffocation and despair as the experimental subjects here.

"Almost there!"

The few people at the top saw the closed laboratory door and there was a look of ecstasy on their faces.

“So this is the exit?”

Suddenly, a voice sounded from above. The Fatui looked up and saw that the street lights on the ceiling had become brighter.

"call……"

The pale light turned yellow, red, and finally black...

"what--"

"laugh--"

Screams came one after another, and the boiling grease made a sizzling sound. As long as they were illuminated by the yellow light, hideous burn marks began to appear on their skin, as if someone had pressed them on a red-hot iron.

But physical pain is secondary. What the Fatui can't really bear is the mental pain.

Spinning, madness, destruction, and heart-wrenching pain tore at their minds. Eyes are the windows to the soul, so their eyes became rotten.

Orange, foul-smelling, boiling pus flowed from the eyes of the Fatui.

Gradually, their heads shrivel up because there is nothing left in them to fester.

Chapter 746 Killing

2024-06-29

"Have you found the exit?"

"Found it, do you want to go out now?"

In a corner of the honeycomb-like laboratory, a group of experimental subjects wrapped in white cloth were discussing whether to go out now.

The soles of their feet were stained with blood, but the blood was not theirs, but that of the fools on the ground.

Whether it was the guards or the civilian staff, their deaths were extremely miserable, as if they had all experienced terrible revenge in their lifetime.

"Go out..."

Hearing that the exit had been found, everyone fell silent. Logically speaking, they were only one step away from the freedom they had always dreamed of, so they should run out with all their might.

However, they always felt empty inside when they ran away like this.

One of them looked up at the bottles and jars filled with green embalming fluid around the room.

Various distorted "monsters" were floating in the green liquid. However, they were not supposed to look like this, and several of them looked familiar.

As if he remembered something, his expression suddenly became gloomy.

"No...I'm not going out. I'm going to kill everyone here!"

The man turned his head, left the room and went deeper into the underground laboratory.

His words seemed to have awakened the group of experimental subjects who had just gained their own power. Yes, now that they had finally gained the power to crush the perpetrators, how could they let the perpetrators live?

"Wait! It's too dangerous for you to be alone! Count me in!"

"Me too! I want to kill everyone here, especially the one named Hernandez!"

"No! Killing them all is not enough, I also want to destroy this place!"

……

It was like a spark falling into a pile of dry firewood, and the resentment and anger that had been suppressed in everyone's hearts for a long time was ignited in an instant.

Wherever they went, a raging fire would ignite, and countless things, both cheap and precious, would be burned.

But for this group of people who have nothing left, these so-called "cheap" and "precious" are just the standards of the fools themselves.

What they have to do is not pity, but destruction! Destroy everything related to the Fatui that they see before their eyes!

"Boom! Boom! Boom!"

Flames shot up into the sky. The shower head on the ceiling had just been turned on, but before it could spray water to put out the fire, it was destroyed by the new explosion.

And this scene did not occur in just one place, but happened in every corner of this huge laboratory.

Riots broke out in all places where experimental subjects were detained. Such a big commotion quickly attracted the attention of the guards in the laboratory.

The battle became more intense, with shouts and explosions ringing in the ears, and the entire laboratory became a brutal battlefield.

Soon, the advancing crowd was stopped by the fully armed Fatui.

On one side was an experimental subject so thin that his body could only be covered with a white cloth; on the other side were the Fatui soldiers, whose elemental forces were agitated and ready for battle.

But surprisingly, it was the Fatui soldiers who were afraid.

The defending troops who arrived intercepted the rioting experimental subject, and the first thing that caught their eyes was the other Fatui whose hands were broken in half.

The man didn't seem to be dead yet, his internal organs were beating like breathing, but he didn't make any sound - his neck was strangled tightly.

"Crack!"

There was a crisp sound of the spine breaking, and then the blue-faced half of the body was thrown in front of the rushing defenders.

Those desperate eyes and bulging blue veins all told of his fear before death.

The blood-stained white cloth, the body broken into pieces, and the desperate eyes, all turned into slaps in the face, hitting the defenders hard.

The defenders were in commotion, and many of them had looks of fear on their faces.

"Scared? I don't think I should be. You held me down and watched me cut open my stomach. The scene should be similar to this, right? Why don't you look scared?"

The man wrapped in white cloth opened his belly, and a hideous crack that looked like a half-cut appeared in the eyes of the defenders.

The commotion among the defenders became even worse, but at this moment, the officer at the front shouted loudly:

"Quiet!!!"

The noisy sound immediately ceased, and only the faint sound of explosions could be heard from an unknown distance.

The officer felt his scalp tingling as he watched the test subjects escape. Not only because of their brutality, but also because of their strength.

Countless lights flashed in the white cloth, the largest number the officer had ever seen in his life.

He suddenly had an absurd idea - could it be that all the experimental subjects here have the Eye of God? Otherwise, how could he explain that the heavily guarded laboratory was surrounded by enemies in an instant?

The officer suppressed his anxiety, sorted out his emotions, and smiled what he thought was a friendly smile:

"You have the Eye of God? That's great. Perhaps you can try to join the Fatui. With the Eye of God, you can at least be the captain of a squadron."

"Wealth, status, beauties... these are all within your reach. More importantly, everything you do now can be forgiven."

The officer spoke to the crowd slowly and kindly, his tone full of temptation. It seemed that as long as they nodded, the promised things would immediately appear before their eyes.

“No, God tells us to become human.”

"Do you think... you can be called a human being?!!!"

"what--"

A cry of pain suddenly came from the middle of the crowd. After the light was distorted, several invisible debt handlers knelt on the ground.

Things that didn't belong to them grew on their bodies: clusters of red and white fungi.

Emperor Yong did not take action, but the "Lord of the Gods" did.

The young man's expression changed, and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes.

With a move of his hands, a divine palm suddenly came over, trying to intercept Li Wuotian's casual attack!

The Wufa Tianjun has just attained enlightenment and is the weakest Tianjun!

And every genius who is dedicated to proving the truth is a powerful genius, and they can all escape from the hands of the Heavenly Lord.

One of the reasons why the Lord of Gods provoked Li Wuotian was that he was a genius and would not be killed by a Heavenly Lord in the Hunyuan realm. He just wanted to use Li Wuotian to sharpen his fighting power!

He treated Li Wutan as a whetstone!

But he was thinking too well. Li Wuotan was not a Heavenly Lord with the cultivation level of the Chaos Era!

His power is so powerful that he can even rival the ancient Heavenly Monarchs from the five Chaos Eras. Even the Heavenly Monarchs from the six Chaos Eras have no way to deal with Li Wutan.

This person would not be able to withstand just a casual attack from such a powerful being!

"Ok?"

Before the two sides made any formal contact, the face of the Lord of the Gods changed: "How come you are so powerful?"

He vaguely sensed a hint of ominous aura.

"Die!"

Li Wutan said coldly, the five-colored holy light in his hand, without any pause, destroyed the resistance of the God of Gods in one blow. The next moment, it fell on the man, and with just one blow, he was beaten into a meat patty, and the man was deader than dead.

Even some of the magic weapons and spiritual veins on the bodies of the gods and lords, like him, have become a thin piece of paper!

"how is this possible?"

The others beside him, including Emperor Yong, were shocked and stepped back, looking at Li Wutian with astonished eyes: "How can he be so strong! The Lord of the Gods is extremely powerful and a powerful figure in the Origin Dynasty. He has the hope of breaking through to the Heavenly Monarch. Now, he is dead just like that?"

"Hurry up and call the Heavenly Lord to come and suppress this person!"

Emperor Yong suddenly shouted loudly.

"The Transformation God! The Peerless God!"

Mi Bao's eyes moved, and he said coldly: "Do you two want to do it too?"

After listening to Emperor Yong's words, the two men were ready to contact the Heavenly Emperor behind them and ask him to come and save them.

And now, Mi Bao actually saw their little tricks and wanted to threaten them, which made the two of them very dissatisfied.

"No more nonsense! You dare to kill the gods and the Lord. Your crime is heinous. If you are not from our Origin Dynasty, you will be killed without mercy!"

The peerless and stunning woman raised her hand.

"Whoosh whoosh..."

All the masters who came to force the palace today flew up and flew towards Li Wuotian and his men, forming a large formation and attacking Li Wuotian and his men.

"Ants don't know the power of God."

Li Wutan snorted coldly, without even looking at him, he grabbed with his big hand, and with a "ah" sound, a master who was rushing in the front exploded directly and turned into a piece of impure human skin, slowly falling to the ground.

Then, there were screams one after another. Li Wutan glanced over and saw that the bodies of all the masters who rushed over were automatically burning with flames and turned into torches. They struggled in pain, and then their essence surged and turned into pieces of burnt human skin that fell to the ground. The human skins were spread on the ground, forming a tragic scene.

Li Wutan stood still and looked over. All the emperor-level masters turned into human skin, which was horrifying.

"How can a Heavenly Monarch from the Chaos Era be so powerful?"

Suddenly, the Heavenly Lord of Transformation made a move, "The True Art of Transformation, is completely destroyed."

"Woooooooo..."

When the Lord of Transformation made a move, his fist was powerful and his elegant body seemed to have become a different person, transforming into a god of battle. The vast white divine power rolled in, and each ray of white divine power could tear apart one country after another and turn them into his own country.

"Hua Dao Ancient Fist Technique!"

Mi Bao was startled and reminded Li Wutan.

But Li Wutian remained motionless and said four words, "Don't overestimate your own abilities!"

He looked over and everyone immediately felt that the sky and the earth were dark, time and space were distorted, and force fields appeared in the air one after another. The ancient boxing skills of Huadao Tianzhu exploded inch by inch, and then his whole body was distorted.

In Li Wuotian's eyes, a ray of divine light struck his body, and his body burned without any suspense, and the whole person became a torch again.

"Ah! Ah! Ah!"

Tragic screams emanated from the body of the Lord of Transformation. Everyone was horrified to see that the elegant aura of the Lord of Transformation had completely disappeared, and his white clothes had turned into charcoal. He was struggling and resisting constantly, but his vital energy was lost in large quantities in his body, and his life essence disappeared completely. Soon, he would be refined and burned to death.

The Lord of Huadao is one of the ancient gods and the most proud disciple under the command of the Lord of Heaven. As long as he encounters a great opportunity anytime and anywhere, he can break through the heavenly calamity and the shackles of heaven and earth, enter the realm of the Lord of Heaven, and become an immortal being.

But now, just a look from Li Wuotian made his whole body burn. This person's strength is definitely not that of a cultivator from the Chaos Era!

It's not even possible that he has cultivated through two chaotic eras!

Lord Wufa has a big secret!

"Emperor Yong! Who are you under the command of Asoka Demon Lord of the Yuanshi Demon Sect? I have already seen through that you are not from the Origin Dynasty, but have another identity. You are here on purpose to sow discord and cause a fight between us."

Li Wutian didn't look at the trash of the Origin Dynasty. Instead, he turned to look at Emperor Yong and said slowly, "Speak! Tell me the truth. I will spare your remaining soul and give you a chance to reincarnate."

"you……"

Emperor Yong showed great fear on his face, and his voice trembled: "How many Chaos Eras have you reached?"

"So much nonsense."

Li Wutan shook his head and reached out his big hand to grab Emperor Yong to search his soul.

"Boom!"

The entire imperial city of the Origin Dynasty seemed to move. Li Wuotan's power covered the sky, twisted the sun and the moon, broke the illusion, and with the real and incomparable realm of the Heavenly Monarch, he swept through the ages and was invincible.

"go!"

Emperor Yong's body changed continuously, and the "evil scimitar" in his hand suddenly came out of its sheath, turning into a crescent-shaped blade light, which slashed towards Li Wuotian's palm. The whole person suddenly turned into a demonic energy, soaring into the sky, ignoring the forbidden law and trying to escape.

However, Li Wuotan's big hand kept expanding, grabbing the heaven and earth.

Just like swatting a fly, he slapped Emperor Yong who was soaring into the sky and made him fall to the ground.

Li Wutan grabbed again, and Emperor Yong flew up automatically. His neck was pinched by Li Wutan and lifted up in the air. His gorgeous fur clothes began to tremble, and he looked at Emperor Wufa with fear in his eyes.

"Lord Wufa, please spare me. I am the guardian of the Ayu Demon Sect..."

Emperor Yong roared rapidly, fearing that Li Wuotian would kill him.

However, he did not cherish the opportunity given to him. Li Wuotan naturally would not continue to listen to his nonsense. He simply pinched his neck with his big hand, and with a "click", his neck twisted. The mighty origin of the Heavenly Monarch rushed into his body, crushing all his will and killing him.

The last ball of demonic energy rolled on Li Wuotian's palm, and Li Wuotian knew all the secrets about this person.

Li Wutan also discovered many things about the Demonic Path, which provided him with a lot of references for his future battle with the Demonic Lord.

"Boom!"

Just when Li Wuotian was about to kill all the remaining people, suddenly an extremely powerful magical power came bombarding from the sky. In the high sky, an unparalleled thunderbolt, a pillar of heaven, suddenly descended and killed Li Wuotian.

"Has the Lord of Heaven finally taken action?"

Li Wutan's expression remained unchanged. It would be strange if the Emperor of the Origin Dynasty could not notice anything unusual.

He just realized something was wrong now, which seemed to Li Wuotian like a slow reaction.

Li Wutan stood on the ground, moved his hands and raised them upwards. Immediately, the vast divine power surged and roared in his body, directly destroying the peerless thunderbolt and the towering divine pillar in the air.

When Lord Wufaji makes a move, he has the power to shake everything in the world and destroy all the heavens.

The killing of the Heavenly Lord caused all the casualties, showing that the Heavenly Lord was stronger than the ancient Heavenly Lord. No one dared to act arrogantly in front of him anymore.

The few remaining living gods were all terrified.

"Lord Fusheng, since you are here, why don't you come down and let's have a good talk? Also, Lord Hetu, you don't have to peek at me anymore, come down together."

Lord Wufa stood with his hands behind his back and spoke calmly to the sky.

"Swish!"

After two thunderclaps, two figures appeared in the sky.

One is an old man, the other is a young man. The old man is Fusheng Tianjun, the master of Invincible Tianjun; the young man is Hetu Tianjun. The two supreme Tianjuns of the Origin Dynasty have finally arrived.

Fusheng Tianjun and Hetu Tianjun were both Tianjuns born in the previous era and experienced a great catastrophe that destroyed heaven and earth.

In the previous era, there was a prosperous era of witchcraft civilization. Later, it was destroyed, and the heaven and earth returned to chaos, and then turned into chaos, and evolved into the prehistoric era of all things, and finally reached the current splendid civilization of immortality.

These two Heavenly Kings were also masters of witchcraft. Later, they entered the way of immortality, were subdued by the Immortal King of Origin, and were taken under his wing. They became the founders of the Origin Dynasty and were very famous.

Moreover, the two great Heavenly Sovereigns had experienced a great catastrophe in which the heaven and earth were destroyed and an era changed, so they had gained many benefits.

Obtained a lot of substances ejected from the "Gate of Eternal Life".

Every time an era changes and the heaven and earth are destroyed, the "Gate of Eternal Life" will appear again, reshape the heavens and all worlds, and evolve a brand new universe and space.

No one knows what the next universe and space-time will be like. Will the rules of heaven become different, or will heaven disappear?

There are no rules for this, but the only thing is that every time the heaven and earth are destroyed, it is both a catastrophe and an opportunity.

When the "Gate of Eternal Life" appears, numerous substances and avenues will be ejected from it. Whoever obtains them will have the opportunity to cultivate for several more epochs.

If the Heavenly Monarch seizes the opportunity, he will have a chance to be promoted to Immortal King, and if the Immortal King seizes the opportunity, he may be able to reach a higher realm.

Pursue the legendary realm of immortality.

As soon as these two Heavenly Kings appeared, they possessed an aura of divine objects. Although they were not as powerful as Li Wuotian's "Sky Burial Coffin", "Instant King Robe", "Central Divine Coffin", "Nine-Character Mantra" and "Instant Key", they were also close to immortal.

"Humph!"

As soon as the two great Heavenly Monarchs landed, the Heavenly Monarch Fusheng snorted coldly, seeming very dissatisfied that Li Wuotan had killed so many outstanding younger Heavenly Monarchs of the Origin Dynasty.

Li Wutian didn't take it seriously. He said, "Fusheng Tianjun, Hetu Tianjun, these gods under your command have offended me. Just kill them now. Why do you have to put on such a bad face?"

"What else do you want? Come to my Origin Dynasty and kill people? Even if you are a Heavenly Sovereign, you shouldn't act so recklessly."

Fusheng Tianjun looked fierce.

His disciple, the Invincible Lord of Heaven was killed by Li Wuotian and his people, and Fusheng Tianjun was very angry.

"Alright, Lord Fusheng."

Hetu Tianjun stopped Fusheng Tianjun from speaking: "Wufu Tianjun, it seems that you have gained the benefits of the 'Ancient Pill Realm' and have thoroughly digested it. You should have stabilized your cultivation level for four chaotic eras, right?"

Hetu Tianjun had already seen that Wubu Tianjun was extremely powerful, so he acted as if he was fearless.

"Okay." Cheng Che responded, lowered his head, took off his glasses and rubbed his face, then put on his glasses again and looked at the people in front of him, "Want the management rights or profits of Pinocchio? No problem, go talk to the family. This is not my territory. Even if it is my territory, I will not cede it in exchange for peace."

Gold Dust: ...

It’s better not to give this face.

"The family asked us to meet you." Shajin spread his hands and counted carefully, "Before you, we have already met the family, Miss Hanabi and Mr. Zanbo from the tavern, and even Mr. Giovanni, as well as the Underworld Duke Afrit who was in and out of Liumeng Reef that day. However, General Jingyuan did not meet him. When we met on the train, he looked very sleepy, and it made us feel a little guilty to talk to him."

At this point, Shajin's tone became meaningful, "But everyone we met said... let them come to you to communicate."

Cheng Che thought for a moment, then suddenly raised his eyes, "Why? Are you planning to reach a consensus with them first so that you can deal with me together?"

Why does it sound familiar? I seem to have seen this method at home.

For example, secretly joining forces with his brothers and sisters to deal with his father.

Shajin pursed his lips, "You know what's going on."

"Oh." Cheng Che thought for a moment, then asked again: "Are we really not dividing up the defeated countries now? Or...dividing up the colonies that we saved?"

Shajin's eyes flickered. "How about helping the newly independent colonial regime rebuild?"

Cheng Che: ...

I want to slap the company in the face.

"You wish." Cheng Che said with a little disdain in his eyes, "You are indeed a capitalist."

One by one, they all sound nice, but in fact, they are all for Pinocchio.

It does seem a bit pitiful when you think about it, like a small piece of cake destined to be divided up at a birthday party.

"Then the indenture..." Shajin said, and suddenly raised his hand and slapped his mouth, "Wrong, mascot, do you want to be a mascot?"

Cheng Che had a blank expression on his face. "I'll say it again, I'm a rich second-generation with brains!"

Take him for a fool?!

slander!

This is slander!

Chapter 779 Am I not being reasonable?

"boom--"

There was a loud noise, startling the origami birds in every corner and causing them to shake their wings.

Cheng Che threw a huge sack on the round table in front of him and looked at the people sitting around him with a cold face, "Look!"

As soon as the words were spoken, the family survivors who were in a meeting were all startled.

A few of them secretly glanced at Cheng Che's T-shirt and the strong muscles revealed by his cuffs, and hurriedly opened the sack in front of them. They lowered their heads to observe seriously, and at the same time, they used some peripheral vision to observe Cheng Che's movements.

Behind the young man were company representatives and Xianzhou representatives who were called over to discuss the future of Pinocchio, and even a not-so-serious tavern representative.

Cheng Che swept his cold eyes over everyone in front of him. After a while, he found a sofa in the corner and sat down. He leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes.

"Who is this?"

"The bird on the Star Train!"

"What bird! It's Master Cheng Che!"

"Oh, then why did you return these things?"

"They took our territory and made us work for free?! We can't live like this for a day!"

"Then go."

"Forget it, I can still get by."

Amidst all the whispers, Sha Jin glanced at everyone with a smile, then sat down next to Cheng Che and said, "Let's chat for a while. I just said something about selling my body, you don't need to react so strongly, right?"

He turned around and left, picked up the pile of official documents on the train, and after rescuing Luofu's general and Taibu, he turned and went straight to Chaolu Mansion, where he caught a group of family members who were holding a secret meeting.

Cheng Che didn't say anything, and Sha Jin couldn't help but be stunned.

He turned his head to look at the general who was sitting on the other side of him and had fallen asleep with his chin resting on his arm and holding the cat, then turned his head blankly to look at Cheng Che.

After hesitating for a moment, Sha Jin poked Cheng Che again, but got no response.

After thinking for a while, Sakin relaxed his back and leaned back on the sofa, supporting his head with two pillows in his arms, squinting at Hanabi who was playing with her hairless twin ponytails, "Friend, can I trust you?"

Hanabi was startled, she looked up at Sakin, and couldn't help but point a finger at herself, "You... are asking me?"

Are you serious?

This was the first time she heard someone say such things even though they knew the character of the people they were.

If you understand a little bit, this kind of thought will not arise.

Shajin thought for a moment and nodded silently, "I understand."

As he spoke, Sha Jin tilted his head and fell asleep right after his two companions.

Let’s talk about whether you can believe it first. It would be a shame if I don’t take a nap now.

Just before he fell asleep, Sha Jin finally understood why Cheng Che and Jing Yuan fell asleep so quickly.

There was no other reason, it was just that there was a group of people next to me quietly turning the pages of books. The subtle sound of the paper rubbing against each other seemed particularly hypnotic when I calmed down and listened carefully.

As for whether I can fall asleep in my dream...

I don’t know, but the atmosphere is good enough for sleeping. It would be a shame if I didn’t sleep and so many people are working secretly!

Hua Huo looked at the people in front of him, then silently turned to look at the guide who was accompanying them, "Are you sleepy, little singing bird?"

Robin: ...

Wait a minute, the previous nickname can be deleted.

"Not sleepy." Robin smiled gently, looked at Hanabi and shook his head, "Are you sleepy, Miss Hanabi? I can stay here and watch over you. Don't worry, there will be no danger."

"I wish there was some danger..." Hanabi muttered, took out a mask and put it on her face, then looked at Robin excitedly and asked, "Does it look good?"

The robin tilted his head and looked at the crying mask with a confused look, and then he said carefully, "It looks good. It has a kind of... joyful aesthetic."

Crying is quite fun and makes people want to laugh.

"Really?" Hanabi's eyes lit up and she looked at the robin with ill intent.

Hey, have fun!

Before Huahuo could think of anything, the young man who had just fallen asleep suddenly sat up straight.

Hanabi turned around blankly and frowned, "What's the matter? Isn't it fun to listen to others working while you sleep?"

Cheng Che rubbed his head, then hooked his legs and touched them, with a calm expression on his face, "I dreamed that I stepped on air. Maybe I'm still growing."

Hanabi: ...

How old are you and still growing?!

and……

Isn’t it a bit too much to say that I have grown taller in front of her?

Hua Huo puffed up her cheeks and looked at Cheng Che. After staring for a long time without getting a response, she couldn't help but sigh in frustration, "Can't you just show me how much fun you have?"

"You can see it in your dream." Cheng Che answered casually. He found a wet tissue to wipe his hands and tidied up his messy hair. Then he moved his small sofa to the side of the round table.

Cheng Che crossed his arms and rested his chin on them, looking at the family members around the round table who were working hard and trying not to be asked questions or picked on.

This is much more realistic than pretending to read seriously before the teacher asks a question.

"Come on, everyone, listen to me."

Cheng Che raised his hand and knocked on the table. He turned around and kicked Shajin and Jingyuan's feet. "I'm going to start solving the problem that Pinocchio is facing now."

Hearing this, the family members around the round table looked up and stared at Cheng Che with expectant and worried eyes.

Cheng Che had no expression on his face. He waited for Sha Jin to look up and Jing Yuan to wake up before continuing, "During the time when the Order Remnants were causing trouble, few people in the family noticed. The ones who contributed were the Star Train, the Star Core Hunter, the Interstellar Peace Company, the Immortal Boat Luofu, the Sea Patrol Ranger, and even the Masked Fool and the Void Family."

The eyes of the family members flickered, and they looked at Cheng Che with extremely complicated expressions.

What you said is quite true, but it is a bit embarrassing.

The family... can't be... so incompetent, right?

At the side, Sha Jin propped up his chin and smiled, "Are you going to reward me for my contributions? I'll sign up first. I even risked my life to disrupt the actions of the remnants of the Order."

"Wait a moment." Cheng Che glanced at Shajin, then looked at the family members. "Let me talk about me first. I am the Nameless Guest, the Star Core Hunter, the temporary mascot of the company, General Luofu, the Masked Fool, and many other envoys. Your family should first discuss my appearance fee and the cost of my help, and then calculate the mental compensation for my imprisonment by your Star God. Oh, and personal injury."

Cheng Che fished in his pocket and pulled out a long piece of paper and a photo of himself being stabbed. "You need to compensate me for the clothes I scrapped at Pinocchio, and the medical expenses."

Robin looked at Cheng Che in silence, and after a long while he hesitated and said, "You...you plan to...take it all?"

No way out for the family at all?

Cheng Che looked at the robin in surprise and retorted righteously, "How could that be? Am I not speaking reasonably? If I were to take full advantage of it, I would have won a great victory by now."

Robin: ...

Robin looked at the bulging blood vessels on Cheng Che's arm, and after a moment of silence, he nodded, "Okay... let's... let's be reasonable..."

Chapter 780 Is it too much?

A man in light brown clothes walked into the house, accompanied by the familiar train crew.

As soon as they entered the room, everyone's eyes were focused on a man sitting on a low sofa.

The other person was holding a thin pen and mumbling something.

"How much is the appearance fee, sir?"

Cheng Che held a soft-tipped pen in his hand and wrote on the paper. He then looked up at the family spokesperson in disbelief, "One? Just one percent of the shares? My father wasn't so stingy even when I was celebrating my birthday! Say it again?"

Across the round table, the spokesman, Old Odi, looked embarrassed.

Less?

These are Pinocchio's shares!

With such a large area, one percent would be enough for the kid in front of me to eat for a year!

"Dobby..." He stopped at the Defense Against the Dark Arts product area, interrupting the chattering house elf. "Why are you here? Did Fred and George hire you?"

"No, Dobby is here to help." The elf shook his big ears. "In September, Dobby will go back to his previous place of work. Dobby likes it there better."

"Where did you work before? What was it?" Harry asked casually as he looked at a small dummy holding a bomb on the shelf.

"Dobby can't tell."

Almost out of reflex, Harry quickly turned to look at Dobby.

Because he has learned that revealing the master's secrets is absolutely forbidden for house elves. When they have this idea, even if it is just a little thought, they will immediately punish themselves.

When he first met Dobby in second year, the house elf had done this often.

But what Harry didn't expect was that Dobby did nothing this time, just stood there calmly.

This means that he really doesn't want to say it, not that he can't say it.

Harry breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Dobby had really found a job that he liked.

"Pretty good," Harry said with a smile.

"I want to buy this." He pointed to the little man on the shelf, "How much does it cost?"

"The decoy bomb can make a lot of noise, two Galleons." Dobby blurted out: "But if it is Mr. Harry Potter, it only needs one Galleung, and Dobby can only offer so much discount. "

"What about this one?" Harry looked at another glass marble, which was filled with white mist and looked like a miniature prophecy ball.

"The smoke ball can quickly generate a cloud of fog, Shixico." Dobby said.

"I want it." Harry immediately took out his wallet.

In the last event of the Triwizard Tournament, when he was caught next to Voldemort, Kyle had used something similar to cover the entire mountain with fog. It was not too convenient.

But he didn't expect it to be so cheap.

"Wait." At this time, Kyle came from behind and explained:

"Actually, this is not the large-scale mist orb you have seen before, but one imitated by me. To be honest, the effect is not bad at all."

"It doesn't matter." Harry thought for a while and said nonchalantly: "In the worst case, I'll just use a few more."

He grabbed a handful of gold coins and gave them to Dobby, "I want all of these!"

(End of this chapter)

Chapter 714 Kangna without taking the train

I have to admit that Fred and George are very talented at emptying other people's wallets. At least when Harry walked out of the Weasley Joke Shop, he only had a few things left in his wallet. Galleons.

If it weren't for the expense of staying in school, he might not even want to let go of the remaining galleons.

Mainly because the joke items are so interesting, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts-related items each look very practical.

In addition, Harry hadn't gone out for more than a month, so he subconsciously just bought and bought. Before he knew it, his wallet was empty, and the jingling Galleons turned into various magical items. .

Harry was quite happy about this.

During the last week of the holiday, he and Ron had been playing with the gadgets they had bought, and Hermione once accidentally mistook the cup they bought for a tea cup, causing her teeth to be dyed blue.

Hermione's front teeth were already a little prominent, but they became more prominent after they turned blue. She was so angry that she didn't talk to Harry for several days.

It wasn't until Fred and George got back the fading potion and Harry swore repeatedly that he really forgot to take it and didn't put it on the table on purpose that Hermione reluctantly forgave them.

But as a price, Hermione refused their request to refer to the homework.

"You'd better write quickly."

At the end of August, Kyle looked at Harry and Ron who were busy writing and said with a smile: "School starts tomorrow. If you can't finish writing tonight, don't even think about sleeping tomorrow night."

Harry and Ron didn't speak. In fact, they had no time to care about anything else except homework.

Who would have thought that after they stayed here for two months, their homework didn't move at all.

"Stop making sarcastic remarks, who hasn't made up homework a few times at Hogwarts?" Charlie on the side teased, thinking that back then, he was also a member of the team to make up homework.

"But Kyle..." he said, "I don't think I've ever seen you do your homework. Did you finish it before you came here?"

"No." Kyle said calmly, "I didn't write it either."

Hearing this, Harry and Ron raised their heads almost at the same time, and then moved aside in tacit agreement to make room.

"You write your own, don't worry about me." Kyle waved his hand, "Because I have to be busy with the Ministry of Magic, I don't need to do my homework. The professor has specially approved it."

"You don't have to do homework?" Ron's eyes turned red with envy.

No one had ever told him that joining the Ministry of Magic would provide such benefits. If he had known this was the case, he should have submitted an application in the first place.

……

The next morning, Harry and Ron got into the car with dark circles under their eyes, and even slept in the car.

It wasn't until the car stopped at the door of King's Cross Station that Sirius shook them awake.

"Hurry up, there are too many people here, we have to get through the wall as soon as possible." Sirius and Mr. Weasley stood on both sides of them with serious expressions.

Judging from his expression, it was as if Death Eaters had been ambushing the station, ready to kill Harry's Death Eaters at any moment.

But in fact, they encountered no problems along the way and passed through the retaining wall smoothly and arrived at platform 9.

There are still as many people here as ever, and the steam from the red Hogwarts Express floats over the crowd.

Seconds later, Kyle, Cedric, Fred and George came in as well.

"I really miss it." Cedric looked at the train in front of him, "It's a pity that I didn't bring my luggage this time."

"Only a fool like you would want to go to school." Fred also glanced at the train, "Now is the best, no classes or homework."

"It would be better if you don't have to go to the Ministry of Magic." George said quietly beside him.

It was clearly agreed before that by the end of August, they could resign and go back to running the joke shop.

But now Hogwarts has started school, but they still want to stay in the Ministry of Magic because they can't find anyone to take over their jobs.

Of course, the two of them also had their own little plans. After Kyle said this, they no longer insisted on resigning.

At this time, Qiu also came. When she passed through the retaining wall, Cedric immediately abandoned Kyle and the others and walked over with a silly smile on his face.

"Qiu, long time no see. How was your vacation?"

"Tsk!" Fred's face looked a little ugly, and he said in a sinister tone: "Looking at his stupid look, others may think it's because his tongue is cramped."

"Sometimes I really want to stuff his mouth full of sour exploding candies." George said with a look of disgust.

"Oh, and you too." He looked at Kyle again, "I guess you must be waiting for Kanna, right."

"Since you guessed it, why do you still ask me?" Kyle raised his eyebrows.

This move made the two of them furious again.

"Listen." Fred put his arm around Kyle's shoulders maliciously, "This Christmas, you will definitely receive a box full of sour exploding candies."

"Do you think I will eat the food you send?" Kyle glanced at him and said disdainfully.

"Then let's go to Hogwarts..."

"Put candy in your mouth."

"I'll wait." Kyle didn't like them at all, "Just don't dare to come when the time comes."

Another ten minutes passed, but Connor did not appear. Fred and George looked a little gloating.

There was a whistle behind me. Almost everyone was on the train and some people were starting to close the doors.

"There are still three minutes, you have to hurry up." Cedric glanced at the time, "Maybe you can go look for her in the car. Don't forget, Kangna usually comes earlier than us."

"That's right." Kyle nodded and quickly got on the train.

"Okay, remember to come back for Christmas." Fred said through the car window.

"If anything interesting happens in school, remember to write and tell us."

"Oh, by the way, don't break school rules!"

Amid the banter between the two, the train puffed out bursts of smoke and began to accelerate.

Kyle waved, then turned and went to the prefects' compartment.

Here, he met Malfoy again. Just like when he was in Diagon Alley, he still didn't dare to look at him and ran to another carriage as if running away.

Kyle had other things to do and didn't care.

He walked back and forth in the prefect car, but did not find Kang Na.

Kyle then asked Qiu again, but she also didn't see Kangna.

"Don't worry," Qiu said, "Maybe Connor just didn't take the train, but went to school with Professor Snape."

"Maybe." Kyle said casually.

Although Qiu's words were true, Kyle always felt that Snape would not take Connor to school this year.

With this idea in mind, Kyle looked at other carriages, but found nothing.

Kyle opened the last carriage door, and sitting inside were Luna, Ginny and Neville.

"Long time no see, Kyle." Neville held up his toad.

"Long time no see." Kyle did not go back to the prefect's car, but walked in and sat in an empty seat next to him.

"Don't you mind?" he asked.

"Of course not." Neville said quickly: "In fact, five minutes ago, my grandma told me to spend more time with you."

"what?"

"Oh, she probably wants me to learn more from you." Neville said, "She read the newspaper and said that people from the Ministry of Magic would not be able to come up with that kind of reliable decision, nor would they be able to solve the soul-possession so quickly. Weird question, it must be your idea.

"She has praised you for two months. If you could be her grandson, she would be willing to give you anything in exchange."

"You're not bad either, Neville." Kyle said absently: "Oh, by the way, remember to thank Mrs. Longbottom for me."

"Thank you," Neville said sheepishly, "I will."

Because Kyle's mind was not on chatting, the atmosphere in the car seemed a bit dull.

"Kyle, you're caught by a bug." At this moment, Luna raised her head from the Quibbler and looked at Kyle through her big colorful glasses.

399 Sayako and Umi Shiori together

"The relationship has deteriorated? What does Aunt Sayaka mean by this?" Lei Hongguang smiled and lay down, waiting to die.

Sayoko rolled her eyes at him, held her waist and went straight up to Jiuwanli, and said at the same time: "Still pretending with your aunt, right? When I said the relationship had deteriorated, of course I was referring to the relationship between you and that guy in Haixioli. Is it now like the relationship between your aunt and you?"

Lei Hongguang looked up at Sayoko, who was working out hard, doing squats non-stop, and was already exhausted and out of breath.

He reached out his hand to wipe the sweat off her face and nodded honestly, "Yes, my relationship with Aunt Hai Xili has also deepened. Aunt Sayaka, how did you know?"

Sayako was a little surprised to hear that Lei Hongguang actually admitted it decisively, but when she thought that he dared to contradict her at this time, she understood it.

Facing Lei Hongguang's gaze, Sayoko said, "From the way you two flirted with each other before, Auntie had already seen the signs. After all, I am older than you and have a lot of experience."

"Really? Why do I feel that Aunt Sayaka's experience is not that great?" Lei Hongguang smiled and put his arms around her slender waist.

"Well...it's because Lei Hongjun is too much and likes to talk back to Auntie!" Shayezi rolled her eyes coquettishly and said to Lei Hongguang:

"But it's lucky for that guy in Hai Xili to be with you, Lei Hongjun. Lei Hongjun is a rare good man in a thousand years~"

Even though she was always contradicted and offended by her junior Lei Hongguang, Sayoko still couldn't bear to say bad things about him.

"Indeed, Aunt Sayaka knows this best." Hearing Sayaka's praise, Lei Hongguang couldn't help but smile. He raised his head and kissed her soft cherry lips.

"Aunt Sayoko, how can you be so considerate and pleasing?"

Hearing this, Sayoko immediately laughed and said, "Haha, is this what you call being pleasing to others? I still have a question for you."

Lei Hongguang asked curiously: "What's the problem?"

Sayoko smiled slightly: "When are you going to ask me and Hai Xili to come and have a party with you?"

Seeing Sayoko lying down after exercising and feeling tired due to leg cramps, Lei Hongguang was slightly stunned: "Ah?"

Panting, Sayoko glared and whined coquettishly, "Still pretending? Although Hai Xili and I don't get along very well, we usually dislike each other."

"But you men actually like to make peace between us mortal enemies in bed, right?"

"After all, it's such a great sense of accomplishment to make two mortal enemies reconcile under my guidance."

"Lei Hongjun, don't tell me you haven't had this thought."

Seeing that Sayako's mouth was drooling and she was winking at him with a smug look, Lei Hongguang smiled helplessly: "A girl three years older than you is rich. It turns out that nothing can be hidden from Aunt Sayako."

"I did have the idea of ​​getting you and Aunt Hai Xili to reconcile. After all, I have such a good relationship with you two, and it would be so uncomfortable for me to be caught in the middle."

"If you don't repair your relationship and it stays like this, it will be hard for me to do many things."

Hearing this, Sayoko sneered: "Really? What's so difficult for Lei Hongjun to do? Is it difficult to do it here?"

"Hiss...! It hurts! Aunt Sayaka, please don't do this!" Seeing that his vital points were caught, Lei Hongguang immediately grimaced.

Only after hearing Lei Hongguang's cry of pain did Sayoko smile and let go of his hand.

"Aunt Sayaka, are you really unwilling to shake hands and make peace with Aunt Hai Xili?" Lei Hongguang placed Sayaka in a big letter shape and reached out to massage the parts of her body that had cramped after excessive exercise, such as her thighs and waist.

While enjoying Lei Hongguang's massage, Sayoko squinted her eyes comfortably and replied with a smile: "Oh, the fiancé of that guy in Hai Xili is dead. It's so tragic. I will definitely not care about her anymore."

"And rest assured, Lei Hongjun, I will not refuse any of Lei Hongjun's requests, even if it means being a good sister who shares the same suffering with that guy in Hai Xili."

"As long as Lei Hongjun wants, Auntie will satisfy you."

"But it's not enough for me to agree to it. Hai Xili has a bad temper. You can only persuade her yourself."

Lei Hongguang saw the charming smile on Sayoko's beautiful face and couldn't help but pull her into his arms. While feeling her mature and seductive charm, he said with a smile: "As long as Auntie agrees to this, I'm satisfied."

"Really? I'm actually looking forward to the scene of meeting that guy in Hai Xili on the bed. I don't know who will be more powerful." Sayoko said with a smile.

Lei Hongguang knew that she, who had been comparing herself with Hai Xili for many years, had started to compare herself with him out of habit.

"Compared to this, Aunt Sayaka, you should take care of yourself first." Lei Hongguang smiled and suddenly hugged Sayaka's delicate body tightly in his arms.

"Hey... Lei Hongjun, you... you want to... again?!"

"Um......"

............

............

A few hours later.

Sayoko's eyes were lifeless and she lay on the mattress like a puddle of mud.

Lei Hongguang left the pub feeling refreshed.

In addition to the joy of having just had a passionate time with Sayaka, what made Lei Hongguang even happier was.

Aunt Sayoko was indeed very mature and sensible. Not only did she see that he wanted her and Hai Xili to make peace, she even took the initiative to bring it up and said that she agreed.

This made Lei Hongguang, who had originally planned to use verbal sparring to persuade Sayoko, feel greatly relieved.

Of course, since Sayaka agreed directly, Lei Hongguang's verbal battle was given to this mature aunt as a reward.

Lei Hongguang was a little excited when he thought that thanks to his efforts, Aunt Sayaka and Aunt Hai Xili could make peace with each other, and the three of them could join forces to have a big party.

"But let's not rush this matter. Let's wait until we get rid of that guy Yoshizawa Eigen."

Although he was somewhat looking forward to it and Sayoko agreed, Lei Hongguang didn't plan to tell Hai Xili for the time being.

After all, because of the incident involving Yoshizawa Eigen and the deaths of Natsuki Akito and Natsuki Kazuto, Kaishiori has been in a bad mood recently.

So even if it was to take Aunt Hai Xili's feelings into consideration, Lei Hongguang would not suggest at this time to drag her and Sayoko to a party together.

As for the idea of ​​having a party with three people, it would be better to wait until Yoshizawa Eigen is dealt with and Hai Xili can completely relax and regain her original cheerfulness before considering it in depth.

—

400 A Virtuous and Competent Maid

After leaving Sayoko's izakaya, Lei Hongguang walked straight towards home.

As soon as he opened the door, Lei Hongguang saw a pretty figure in maid clothes standing in front of the kitchen stove.

When Alyssa heard the door open, she turned around and saw that it was Lei Hongguang. She was cooking and immediately said with a smile: "Lei Hongjun is back! The meal will be ready soon!"

"Okay, Alyssa, thank you for your hard work." Lei Hongguang smiled and nodded to her.

Looking around the living room, Lei Hongguang discovered that the floor, which had been a little yellow due to long-term absence, was now as white as snow, and the tables, chairs, and sofas were also cleaned spotlessly.

There is no doubt that all of this must have been done by Alyssa, who is currently staying at his house.

Lei Hongguang was quite satisfied with this. Alyssa's virtue made it completely worthwhile to take her in.

This exotic and beautiful young woman from Russia is really capable. She is not like the women in some news stories who come home with no rice in the pot but soup in the fridge.

"The meat will be ready after stewing for a while, and we can eat soon~" Alyssa came over and smiled at Lei Hongguang.

"Well, Alyssa is really virtuous and capable." Seeing the cute Alyssa wearing an apron, Lei Hongguang smiled and touched her head.

"I'm so capable, so...what reward does Lei Hongjun have for Alyssa?" Alyssa placed her hands in front of her plump chest, blinking her big eyes and staring at Lei Hongguang coquettishly. Her beautiful eyes, which seemed to contain autumn water, were filled with a hint of affection. It was obvious that the reward she wanted would not be too excessive.

But it cannot be said to be cheap. It is estimated that it will take several hundred million to satisfy the demand.

Lei Hongguang understood what he meant and took Alyssa's soft body into his arms, hugged her and kissed her first.

Alyssa also hugged Lei Hongguang's neck and bit him several times in succession.

Just as Alyssa put her hand into her shirt and was about to go further, Lei Hongguang raised his hand to stop her.

"Wait a minute, Alyssa."

"Hey... Master, are you tired of the slave girl Alyssa?" Alyssa pressed her body against Lei Hongguang's chest and rubbed it gently, speaking in a pitiful tone.

The expression on her face was mostly coquettish, but there was also a small part of her expression that was really worried that Lei Hongguang might really get annoyed.

Seeing Alyssa's thoughts, Lei Hongguang pinched her delicate face and said with a smile: "I'm not annoyed, I just have something good to tell you first."

"Eh? What's the matter?!" Alyssa asked curiously.

Lei Hongguang smiled and took out several file folders from his pocket and handed them to her.

"I asked someone to get you a certificate that allows you to live in Japan permanently. You can live here forever and don't have to worry about being deported back to Russia."

"Then I also have a property here, a detached villa with a yard. The area is not small, and all the documents and procedures are complete. When the time comes, you just need to sign and transfer the ownership." Lei Hongguang said with a smile.

After hearing what Lei Hongguang said, Alyssa immediately widened her eyes in surprise: "Wow! Lei Hongjun, you are so awesome!!"

Before, Alyssa was able to stay in Neon because she was in an unmarried relationship with Kenta Suzumura, but that was only a temporary stay and she couldn't live there long-term.

In order to stay in Neon for a long time and stay with Lei Hongguang, Alyssa had been thinking about how to stay in Neon for a long time.

Although after being saved several times by Lei Hongguang, Alyssa felt that Lei Hongguang was very reliable.

But after all, judging from his appearance and identity, Lei Hongguang is just a high school student, so Alyssa didn't think of leaving these difficult problems to Lei Hongguang, and planned to solve them herself.

Unexpectedly, Lei Hongguang quietly solved her problem as a foreigner living in Neon for a long time, and even bought her an apartment!

This is too reliable!

Alyssa already liked Lei Hongguang very much, and was surprised again at this time. When she looked at Lei Hongguang, her beautiful eyes were almost tearing up.

"Lei Hongjun, thank you so much! Master, Alyssa loves you so much!" Alyssa was very grateful and planned to lend Lei Hongguang a few hundred million more.

And seeing that Alyssa had already knelt in front of him to express her gratitude, her surprised cherry mouth opened slightly to ask for the debt.

Lei Hongguang also stroked her hair with a smile, and said with a smile: “Alyssa, you are too happy too early.”

"Huh?!" Alyssa, who was already unable to speak, looked up at Lei Hongguang with her beautiful eyes wide open, not knowing what Lei Hongguang meant.

What do you mean by being happy too early? Did Lei Hongguang pay a lot to help her get her household registration and house?

Just when Alyssa was extremely worried, Lei Hongguang smiled and said, "There is something that will make you happier that I haven't told you yet. In addition to your household registration and house, I also asked the people at the Ino Shrine to get you a shrine maiden certificate. You can receive a salary every month in the future, and with the shrine maiden certificate, you can freely enter and exit most places in the Ino Shrine without the need for a red seal."

"Really?!" Hearing Lei Hongguang's words, Alyssa opened her mouth in surprise again, and her throat was suddenly blocked. She rolled her eyes and almost vomited.

The Goshuin is a certificate required when visiting Japanese temples. Lei Hongguang had applied for it when he took her to Ino Shrine.

But with the shrine maiden certificate, there is no need for such trouble. After all, you are a clergyman, and returning to the shrine is like going home.

In Neon, to be a professional shrine maiden, one usually needs to pass an exam, but Lei Hongguang used the back door of Shen Yejin to help Alyssa get the qualification of a professional shrine maiden without having to take an exam.

And she doesn't have to go to the shrine to help out on a regular basis. She can just go when she wants to play.

"Yingli, relax, I'll help you again."

"Are you coming again?"

Fei Yingli's face fell, she glanced at Xiaolan expressionlessly, then closed her eyes, and said with a sense of despair: "Then please be gentle, I'm afraid of pain."

"Don't worry, I will pay attention this time."

Qin Feng also glanced at the little angel and raised the corner of his mouth.

In the face of the other party's annoyed and vaguely confused eyes, he lifted one of Fei Yingli's legs.

The other hand was placed on the hip bone.

The massage and bone-setting techniques were used, and there was only a cracking sound.

Fei Yingli immediately raised her head and breathed out a big breath of fragrance.

Taking this opportunity, Qin Feng used his massage techniques again.

One hand was placed on the cervical spine, and the elbow of the other hand was wrapped along the mandible.

A slight exertion.

There was another click, and a crisp sound came from the cervical spine.

This is exactly the same as the scene on TV where the killer breaks the target's neck.

Fei Yingli's eyes suddenly widened, and she said with some horror: "I'm going to die, I'm really going to die."

"Are you sure you're not lying to me?"

"Aren't you talking nonsense? If I lied to you, you would still be able to talk at this time."

"Yes, it's finally over now. I was really scared to death just now. I never thought there was such a treatment method."

"But the effect is really good. The sprained waist I just twisted and the stiff neck I had last night seem to be completely healed."

"It's natural."

Qin Feng explained seriously: "This is actually just a small problem of yours."

"It could have been solved quickly, but why have you been unable to relax? I can only massage you for a while to relax your tight muscles."

"Okay, okay, it's all my fault, okay."

Fei Yingli waved her hand and then looked at the little angel aside.

She asked expressionlessly: "What's wrong, Xiaolan, you were yelling outside just now. Is there something wrong?"

"Um, this..."

Super Saiyan God's momentum declined rapidly.

He is about to fall to Super Saiyan.

But at this time, she suddenly sneered: "Mom, I am no longer a child."

"You two think you can deceive me like this?"

"I don't believe that you can clean up the scene in such a short time. I want to see what you have to say later."

As he spoke, the Half-Step Super Saiyan God walked over quickly.

Then he showed a sneer, and without hesitation reached out his hand and grabbed the red cloth covering Fei Yingli's body and the quilt on the side.

Under the horrified eyes of the other party, he lifted it up without hesitation.

Fei Yingli immediately closed her eyes and was extremely panicked.

But the next moment.

I noticed that there seemed to be no movement as expected around me.

She opened her eyes carefully.

I saw the half-step Super Saiyan God's aura weakening again.

With a dull look on her face, she looked at the clean sheets and neatly dressed body. Except for a few wrinkles on her back, everything else was normal for Hibiki.

He murmured in disbelief: "How is it possible? Did I guess wrong?"

"Xiaolan, what's wrong with you?"

Qin Feng spoke in confusion, his eyes looking particularly pure and innocent.

Super Saiyan couldn't help but pursed his lips.

Although she felt a little guilty, she still stretched out her hand with a sneer and said dangerously: "Qin Jun, I didn't expect you to be this kind of person."

"You disappoint me so much. You can't lie to me today."

"Because you missed a key piece of evidence.

Detective-Lan form activates.

"You were not in the bedroom just now, but in the living room, right?"

"Otherwise with the sound insulation here, I wouldn't hear anything at all."

"And the evidence is here, what else do you have to say."

Detective - Super Saiyan, stretched out his hand with a confident expression.

"I found this at the table outside. You two should know it, right?"

Fei Yingli's pupils suddenly shrank, looking at the faint reflection on her fingertips, her just relaxed mood rose again.

Cheeks flushed.

His eyes were filled with despair and guilt.

She was about to say something.

Qin Feng walked over with curiosity on his face and said strangely: "Xiaolan, what on earth are you talking about."

“And this is…”

Qin Feng stretched his head over.

The nose twitched, and the next moment, I couldn't help but open my mouth...

"Yeah, what are you doing?"

Super Saiyan shivered suddenly and hurriedly took a few steps back.

His face was slightly cold.

Qin Feng smacked his lips and his eyes became even more strange.

"Isn't this just honey that has not melted? What does it have to do with the evidence you mentioned?"

"Xiaolan, what are you going to do? Why do you look so weird?"

"Oh, you lied to me again. I just saw it. How could this be..."

Super Saiyan's anger is on the rise again.

But she hesitated for a moment and looked at her fingertips.

"Wait a minute Xiaolan."

Fei Yingli's face turned red and she was about to stop her immediately.

But this time it gave Xiaolan greater confidence.

It’s not like I don’t have...

In an instant, she moved her head over.

Then his eyes suddenly became strange, and his expression was exactly the same as Qin Feng's just now.

Like a little girl who likes to bite her nails.

Qin Feng and Fei Yingli couldn't help but feel their hearts skip a beat.

It's just that one of them is physically beating, while the other is psychological.

"Xiaolan, what on earth are you doing?"

Fei Yingli spoke hurriedly, feeling quite embarrassed.

Chapter 522 Escape

"Xiaolan, shut up, what on earth are you doing?"

Fei Yingli's pupils tightened and she couldn't help but speak.

But Super Saiyan ignored all this, holding his fingers in his mouth as if he had stepped into a new world.

He looked surprised and said, "How is it possible? It's actually honey water. It's sweet... slurp."

Um, honey...honey water?

Fei Yingli racked her brains and couldn't recall where the honey in her room came from.

I could only put it down to not looking carefully, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

Immediately feeling confident, he crossed his legs and sat on the chair next to the coffee table.

I poured myself a cup of tea and slowly moved my shoulders.

He said calmly: "Xiaolan, do you have anything to say?"

"Ah, hahaha, this..."

The half-step Super Saiyan God's momentum weakened rapidly.

Super Saiyanan... Saiyanan... Weakan.

Feeling the unique sweetness of honey in her mouth, the weak Lan immediately raised her hand as her aura disappeared.

She struggled weakly, "Mom, what were you doing with Qin Jun just now? Why did I seem to hear...hear..."

"Didn't you already see it? Of course it's massage and bone setting."

"When I went back to the hotel just now, I accidentally hurt my waist, and I suffered from a cold last night and had a stiff neck. Mr. Qin saw that I was feeling very uncomfortable, so he gave me some treatment, and the effect was really good."

But to the True Creator, Ourolius is not just a subordinate. His long-term companionship makes the True Creator, who is dominated by human nature, a little more emotional.

"You think that just relying on the false and true Creator and the Kingdom of God that you imagined can allow Ouroleus to survive safely."

Hastur drew a screen in the air, which played the scene of the Kingdom of the True Creator being destroyed and the two Sequence 1 Serpent extraordinary characteristics of Ourolius being taken away by Will.

The ancient sun god looked expressionless, watching this scene calmly.

"Is this also a necessary sacrifice for you?"

"That's right. Ourourius is just a replica of the Medici of the past, so there's nothing to be reluctant to part with."

"When you sent Ourolius out as a bait, you had already seen this scene. Is the silence at this moment your last condolence?" Hasta didn't mind adding a few more blows.

He had reason to firmly believe that the humanity of the true Creator had not dissipated. He and Adam were only temporarily physically fused together. Humanity and divinity did not determine who was the real ancient sun god.

If the fusion of the two is really that easy, do Adam and the True Creator still need to make deliberate preparations in secret?

"The eloquence of the stars is much better than the last time we met. It almost makes me shake my mind." The ancient sun god said with a gentle smile.

"Oh, it turns out it's you, Adam." Hastur deliberately called it this way, distinguishing the true Creator and Adam into two different individuals.

"Such cleverness means nothing."

"I still think necessary sacrifices are meaningless. Don't you do it with gusto?"

Anyway, Adam already knew his identity, and Hastur didn't need to deliberately maintain the star-like character in front of him. He could scold him when he needed to, and sarcastically when he needed to be sarcastic.

"Stars, we look forward to seeing you again in the future."

"Well, at Ourolius's funeral?" Hasta asked deliberately: "Or is it too boring for you to hold a funeral?"

"Death does not mean the end."

"Yes, you can dream up a new Ourolius at any time and let him continue to accompany the true creator."

The ancient sun god didn't say anything more, he just took a deep look at the palace of stars and wanted to disperse the consciousness clone.

"Ouroleus is the king of angels in the path of destiny. When you asked him to act as a bait, did he already see his own ending through destiny in advance?"

The consciousness clone of the ancient sun god directly shattered into pieces and dissipated into points of light.

In the Hall of Stars, Hastur murmured: "True Creator, how much of your humanity is left?"

The reason for this fight was that Primal Hunger discovered Ouroboros, who was alone. Hastur naturally didn't want to

Miss this opportunity.

As for possible traps?

Anyway, they are the clones of the Mother Tree of Desire, Super Star Master, and Original Hungry. Even if they really step on the trap and fall, Hastur can continue to lead their clones into the initial barrier.

When the ancient sun god and the eternal blazing sun were fighting for the power of the sun, Hastur not only received attacks from the super star master, but also received several attacks from the primordial hunger, and successfully shattered the imaginary kingdom of the true creator god. Take Ourolius.

It wasn't until the victory was established that Hastur sent Will there and asked him to absorb two copies of the Sequence 1 Serpent's extraordinary characteristics in Ourolius.

Now Will just needs to accommodate his uniqueness to become a god at the right time, and that time is almost here.

All you have to do is wait for Mr. Fool, who is the beacon of fate, to give you the revelation of fate.

On the other hand, in the Battle of Backlund, Amon and his imaginary Adam failed to win Pales, and the two sides ended in a draw.

Overall, Adam and the True Creator took advantage and successfully took back the authority of the Eternal Blazing Sun, taking one step closer to being restored to the ancient Sun God.

But one thing is that he also holds a part of the sun's authority, and the weight is not low.

……

On the ice sea in the northern part of the Fusac Empire, most of the black holy mountain has been broken into pieces and collapsed into the ice sea. Only the top of a cross is left standing out of the sea.

Ouroleus, the angel of fate who once guarded here, has now completely disappeared, and his destiny is cut off here.

The ancient sun god came here and watched quietly for a while, then his body trembled slightly and separated into two different figures, the true creator and Adam.

"Such a fragile human nature will become your weakness. Let me take the lead in the future." Adam said calmly.

The True Creator didn't say anything, he just walked towards the collapsed and broken black holy mountain, straightened the leaning cross, and then restored it to its former appearance.

Adam stood quietly aside, silently watching the actions of the true Creator.

The huge cross on the top of the Black Holy Mountain still stood, empty except for the howling cold wind.

The True Creator turned into a black shadow curtain and enveloped the entire black holy mountain, and then sank into the sea with his own kingdom of God and disappeared.

"Is Ourolius really that important to you?" Adam whispered, looking up at the starry sky above his head, with a gentle smile on his face, and left here.

The more important something is, the sooner it needs to be discarded.

……

Backlund, Leonard, who luckily escaped again, was leaning against the wall of his home, his body slightly bowed, and he was breathing heavily.

It was so thrilling that he didn't even know how he survived just now.

"Old man, when did your condition return to this point, where even Amon suffered a loss?"

"This is called strategy." Pales said in a relaxed and pleasant tone, "I choose to stay in your body. Of course, I know that Amon will come to Backlund sooner or later. If you don't prepare in advance, that is not giving Amon a meal. Yet?"

"Fortunately, with the help of the stars, it's really worth making Hastur as a friend."

"I told you long ago that fools have good fortunes, and your good fortune is still there.

What's behind? "

Leonard smiled and then reacted and cursed: "You are the fool!"

"Oh, is life more important or stupidity?"

"..."

Leonard didn't want to continue arguing about this topic. He staggered to the bathroom and prepared to freshen up. Suddenly, he felt that the light in the room suddenly became darker.

He was so frightened that he almost thought that Amon had come to the door again. After Pales reminded him, he raised his head and looked at the sky outside.

Very unusual weather!

At this time, the sun is not shining brightly, but it is not so dark either.

He walked to the window, opened it, and looked up to see what was going on.

There were no dark clouds in the sky, nor was there any prospect of heavy rain, but the sky was extremely dark.

"The smog phenomenon in Backlund has become more serious again?" Leonard guessed.

"Great smog? Your brain has basically stopped thinking about this matter."

"Old man, what do you think is the reason for this? It can't be that our battle with Amon has affected the celestial phenomena, right?"